Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

1.

The Dawn of the Yilancar

It all began on the planet Kagaku, famous for its technology and scientific knowledge in every field of study.

Legend has it that, by pure chance, a group of scientists discovered a new technique for genetically modifying living beings. The discovery was so revolutionary that it led Kagakurian society to its peak, significantly improving the life expectancy of every citizen.

However, no one yet knew about the darker side of that world: the king, hungry for power, exploited prisoners and even countless children to conduct experiments that were nothing short of horrific. This procedure involved injecting a substance called Yilar, produced by the royal laboratory’s scientists, to fuse the DNA of the most dangerous creatures into the bodies of the poor victims.

Only a few survived… the rest of the test subjects died in excruciating agony!

Yet, these experiments proved to be a curse not only for the greedy monarch but for the entire universe.

A group of revolutionaries—among the first to endure those cruel experiments and survive—staged a coup, overthrowing the king and sentencing him to death. Their leader, Glacial, ascended to the throne, but he was far more ruthless, Machiavellian, and merciless than the previous ruler.

Instead of halting the experiments, Glacial became one of their most fervent backers, hiring increasingly brilliant scientists until their research yielded legendary results. Thus, the Yilancar were born—a legion of genetically modified soldiers capable of transforming into monstrous beasts thirsty for fresh flesh. Under Glacial’s command, they launched an assault across the galaxy, conquering planets and exterminating civilizations with millennia of history.

Nearly fifty years had passed since the Kagaku Empire was born. Most of the known universe now belonged to it.

…And this is where our story begins.

*

Atmosphere of Glacial 02 – Military Starship of the Kagakurian Empire

Bear was in excellent spirits. He had conquered that small planet without losing a single soldier, once again demonstrating the might and ferocity of the Kagakurian Empire—and it had all taken exactly one week.

To be honest, the real battle had lasted only an hour. After the last enemy fell, Bear had ordered the complete extermination of the population and the looting of the cities, tasks his fifty subordinates carried out with immense pleasure.

A systematic massacre, completed in just seven days. Men, women, and children slaughtered without mercy, homes and lands burned under the army’s assault. It had been a harrowing, apocalyptic event for those who lived through it, but to Bear, the screams of agony had always been a dark symphony, satisfying his deepest, most twisted desires.

Lounging in the fur-lined seat of his luxurious starship, he clasped his hands behind his scaly, green neck, already savoring the moment Emperor Glacial would praise him.

The mere thought of his impending reward made him giddy. He couldn’t wait to see the reaction of the Supreme General, Dragon Oronar, who had never shown him the respect he deserved.

The journey lasted another hour. Through the ship’s glass windshield, Bear spotted in the distance the massive orb where he and all other active-duty soldiers had lived since the day of their enlistment.

Glacial 02 offered no leisure—only training and duty. Vices were forbidden, and expressing personal desires was considered a serious offense.

But like many others, Bear didn’t care much for rules.

He smirked at the thought of what he had hidden in his private quarters aboard the ship.

His… war trophy.

It wasn’t often he took live prisoners, but this time, fate had favored him.

She was still there, locked in silence behind the bulkhead. And Bear couldn’t wait to attend to her… in his own way.

"Just a few more minutes…" he thought, an electric shiver running down his spine. "A few more minutes… then I’ll take what’s mine."

*

Glacial 02 – Military Airport of the Kagakurian Army

The starship glided smoothly onto the landing strip. Commander Bear finally felt at home. After a week of brutal "work," all he wanted was to return to his small but comfortable quarters, take a long shower, and wash away the dirt, sweat, and traces of his efforts.

And if he could also enjoy his "spoils," tonight would be just like the old days—when he had no restraints.

At least, that’s what he hoped.

The moment he and his platoon stepped off the transport, they found themselves surrounded by hundreds of armed soldiers spread across the airport, weapons trained on them.

Bear froze. Who had given that order?

A familiar figure stepped forward—a bald Terran adult with night-black eyes and a scar cutting across his right cheek. He wore a Kagakurian battle suit, the Empire’s emblem prominently displayed on his chest, and a crimson cape that accentuated his authority.

Dragon Oronar.

"I should have known," Bear thought. A move like this could only come from the Supreme General.

He bowed, as military protocol demanded, but the gesture held no respect. His hatred for Dragon ran deep, ingrained, and every encounter between them filled Bear with such tension it nearly made his scales peel.

Dragon had been taken twenty years earlier from a planet called Earth. No battle had been necessary—that world had destroyed itself, consumed by political, economic, and religious conflicts.

A foolish race, digging its own grave…

…pity one had survived.

It was Bear who had found him during his first sweep. He still remembered that day—a boy by the ocean, eating something revolting. He had stared at Bear for a moment, then, with naive courtesy, offered him a piece of his roasted lizard.

That gesture sealed his fate. Brought aboard, Dragon was immediately humiliated and treated with contempt.

His first prison was Glacial 05, home to the Kagakurian Empire’s infamous mad scientist, Oss Burk. During his imprisonment, Oss injected him with one of the rarest and most potent strains of Yilar—that of the mythical Black Dragon with Angel Wings, a winged creature of legendary power believed to be extinct.

No one had ever successfully assimilated its DNA, and everyone assumed he would die there. Instead, Dragon Oronar became the first non-Kagakurian to undergo genetic modification.

Emperor Glacial himself, upon learning the news, ordered Dragon’s enlistment in the army. The Terran displayed abilities no one could have imagined, becoming a legendary warrior, conquering planets and securing countless victories until he earned the Emperor’s trust.

It was Dragon who pushed for stable control over conquered worlds, promoting diplomacy and administration over terror and destruction. He suggested dividing the empire into twenty regions, each governed by a member of the Council of Twenty Sages.

Under his counsel, Glacial’s Empire thrived. Dragon was given command of his homeworld, now an imperial military training base.

Now, he was the Supreme General of the Kagakurian Army, second only to Emperor Glacial. And for Bear—one of the original Yilancar and a member of the revolutionaries—this rise was an unbearable humiliation.

General Dragon approached Bear with a look that promised nothing good. He was clearly furious, but the commander felt no concern.

During the return journey, Bear had ensured all his soldiers agreed to a fabricated version of events, avoiding any potential punishment.

His plan was perfect. Glacial would never learn the truth and would hail him as a hero.

"Supreme General… those who attacked us two months ago have been annihilated. Their planet is now under the jurisdiction of our glorious Emperor!" Bear announced confidently, puffing out his chest and meeting Dragon’s gaze.

But Dragon’s expression was anything but friendly.

"First… no one ordered you to attack. You left on your own with these poor fools and disappeared for a full week, ignoring Lord Glacial’s commands!" Dragon raised a finger. "Second… I haven’t given you permission to speak yet!"

Then another.

"Third… you’d better explain why I shouldn’t order my men to give you a treatment you’ll never forget!"

Finally, a fourth, as he stepped closer, freezing Bear with his pitch-black eyes.

"And fourth… now you have permission to speak, Commander Bear."

Rage simmered inside Bear, but he held back. He just needed to convince this bastard with his version of events, and everything would be fine. He could already picture himself kneeling before the Emperor on Glacial 01, ready to replace Dragon as Supreme General.

"That rat revealed his intention to launch his entire army against us. And it would have happened, had my brave soldiers and I not struck first," Bear declared theatrically. "We fought for days against thousands of powerful warriors. In the end, we prevailed, but when the population refused to submit to the Empire, we had no choice but to exterminate them… no survivors, my lord, as per protocol!"

He bowed again, hoping his words would ease the tension.

Dragon, however, remained impassive, studying him coldly.

"Do the soldiers here confirm your version?" he asked, turning to Bear’s platoon.

"Yes, sir!"

They answered in unison, without hesitation.

Dragon paced thoughtfully, no longer angry but calculating.

"I must admit… a tale for the ages. A single Yilancar and fifty untrained recruits defeating an army of thousands… without a single injury, no less!"

Bear began to think he had convinced him.

"The Emperor will be very proud of your excellent work, Commander… even I, the Supreme General, couldn’t have done better."

Bear relaxed. He was getting away with it. His strategy was working.

"…Such a shame, though…"

Dragon stopped pacing and smiled calmly.

"…that such a story requires more proof than just your soldiers’ word, Commander."

Bear’s confidence wavered. What was Dragon plotting?

"I trust you all wore your micro-cameras during the battle, as per regulations? No matter—we’ll review the footage immediately!"

Bear turned ghostly pale.

The general gestured, summoning five soldiers. His grin sent a chill down Bear’s spine.

"And you don’t mind if I have your ship searched from top to bottom, do you? Just routine procedure, nothing serious…"

Dragon scanned the platoon, searching for someone in particular. Soon, he singled out a young alien with pale skin and a single eye in the center of his forehead—the most visibly nervous of the group.

He was the weakest link. Perfect for extracting information…

…but not for Bear.

"What’s your name, soldier?" Dragon asked.

"S-Soldier Junion, sir!" the alien stammered.

"Good, Soldier Junion. Show your superiors where the micro-camera footage is stored!" Dragon ordered. "Then join my men and inspect the ship. Examine it thoroughly, room by room. When you’re done, report back to me with everything you find!"

"Y-Yes, sir!"

Junion hurried off with the others while Bear’s heart pounded with dread. When Dragon turned back to him, his gaze was sharper than ever.

"Commander Bear, you look rather pale… is there something you’re not telling me?"

"N-No, sir! I’ve told you everything!" Bear lied, struggling to stay composed.

Dragon stepped closer, locking eyes with him. Bear’s fear grew.

"Are you sure, Bear?" Dragon pressed. "Because if you’ve held back… or lied to me, you and your men are in serious trouble."

It was clear—Dragon didn’t trust him at all. Bear knew he was looking for a way to break him.

Five minutes later, the silence was shattered by a bloodcurdling scream from the ship. The soldiers returned from their inspection, Junion among them—visibly shaken.

They weren’t alone.

With them was a young Terran woman Bear had taken prisoner, forcibly restrained by the soldiers.

None of his men had known about her. Bear had likely lost their trust, but right now, survival was the priority. If they wanted to live, they had to stick to his story.

…All of them, including Junion.

"Ah, look at that! Seems she managed to hide aboard to avoid detection!" Dragon said sarcastically as the girl was dragged forward.

Bear froze, his blood turning to ice.

"I wonder if her version will match yours, Commander Bear… let’s find out!" Dragon taunted, giving him two mocking pats on the back.

Bear closed his eyes, trying to hide his humiliation.

He knew he was in trouble now.

And he had to find a way out… somehow.

*

The girl was forcefully dragged before Dragon by his soldiers. She appeared to be around twenty years old and was undeniably attractive by her species' standards. Her shoulder-length red hair swayed gently as she walked, and her deep blue eyes stood out vividly—yet her appearance was marred by something far more unsettling.

She wore a sleeveless pink jacket, a white miniskirt, and blue sneakers. But what immediately caught attention was her condition: her body was visibly marked, as if she had endured severe trauma.

Dragon’s instincts flared. Something wasn’t right. A new wave of questions surged about what had truly happened aboard that ship before their arrival.

If his suspicions were correct… this would be the point of no return for many of them. That was a promise.

"Soldier Junion… report!" the Supreme General commanded firmly, struggling to maintain control of the situation.

The young soldier, visibly shaken, began to speak, his voice trembling.

"The inspection… proceeded without… without issues… until… until we found this girl…" Junion stammered, pausing to steady himself.

Another soldier who had been part of the search team continued, trying to ease the tension:

"She was in the commander’s private quarters, in plain sight…"

"And the micro-cameras?"

"No battle footage was recorded."

The Supreme General fixed Junion with a threatening glare, making the young soldier step back.

"He was the one who found her, and I believe he’s telling the truth…" another soldier interjected, trying to shield Junion. "But, if I may add, I doubt she stowed away on her own, General."

Dragon listened in silence, piecing together the unfolding disaster. The situation was spiraling dangerously, and every word carried implications that couldn’t be ignored.

"It was obvious she wasn’t hiding like a rat!" he snapped, raising a hand to silence his subordinate.

He wasn’t a fool. Warships were vast, but mechanical compartments were inaccessible without vocal authorization from the chief engineer. Soldiers’ quarters were bare—just a mattress and a pillow. The command room had no hiding spots or vents large enough for even an object, let alone a person. She couldn’t have sneaked aboard undetected.

Which meant she had been taken there by force. And Bear had said nothing—or only to a select few. Too many signs pointed to deception.

Dragon studied the faces of the soldiers involved. Some stared at the girl in shock, as if seeing her for the first time, while others had gone pale, struck by sudden realization. Clearly, they’d been kept in the dark about something critical—a secret that could determine their fate.

The general turned away from the Terran girl and addressed Bear with glacial coldness.

"Commander Bear… care to explain this prisoner? She was found in your quarters."

Bear couldn’t speak. Fear had frozen him solid. Every word died in his throat.

Dragon continued, his voice razor-sharp.

"I’m curious, Bear. How did you think this would end? Did you truly believe the Emperor would overlook a crime like this? That I would?"

His words cut into Bear’s mind like blades, shredding his pride, his confidence—everything that had given him hope until now.

The young Terran was shoved forward, forcing Bear to look at her. Her eyes, filled with terror and despair, seemed to bore into him—but what truly shattered him wasn’t her gaze.

No. It was his own heart, plunging into the abyss of his damnation.

"You tried to deceive me, Bear… but you know what I think? This girl isn’t the only thing you hid!" Dragon snarled, his fury blazing. "I bet we’ll uncover even more shocking revelations soon… You two! Retrieve the other prisoners from the industrial sector!"

"Yes, sir!"

Silence stretched for minutes, broken only by the girl’s sobs and the distant echo of boots on wet concrete. Then, two more figures were brought forward.

The first was a white-feathered alien, the other a long-eared, anthropomorphic dog. Both wore black-and-white striped pajamas and gray caps. Branded on their foreheads were fresh, scarred numbers—marked forcibly, likely with a searing tool.

Both froze upon seeing the girl, instantly recognizing her.

"KAIRI!"

She stopped struggling and turned, eyes wide with shock.

"Y-you… Donald… Goofy…" she whispered, paralyzed.

Predictably, the two prisoners noticed her condition and erupted in protest.

"Quack! Why are you bleeding?! What did they do to you?!" Donald shrieked before a soldier struck him.

"Donald!" Goofy and Kairi cried out simultaneously.

The girl fought again to break free as another soldier restrained her, kicking Goofy in retaliation.

"You will not speak without the General’s permission, prisoners!"

"You monsters!" Kairi screamed. "Why did you attack us? What did we ever do to you?!"

"So the three of you know each other…"

The odds had been slim, but luck was on his side.

Dragon shook his head in irritation and approached Kairi, who desperately thrashed. The soldiers’ grip was unrelenting. He seized her face, forcing her to meet his gaze.

Her eyes burned with hatred and despair.

With surprising strength, Kairi wrenched free—and spat in his face.

Dragon wiped the saliva from his eye, resentment boiling.

This would not be tolerated.

Enraged, he slapped her hard, silencing even the surrounding soldiers. The girl went still, her cheek swelling, fear locking her in place. His voice was steel.

"Know this: your friends were captured two months ago after trying to oppose me… so…"

He wasn’t satisfied. A spark of defiance still flickered in her eyes.

He took it further.

A swift knee to her stomach doubled her over, blood spraying from her lips.

Bear had taken his time with her. Dragon had no such patience. His strikes were meant to break her will—to force obedience.

Grabbing her hair, he yanked her head back and hissed in her ear:

"If you don’t answer my questions truthfully, I will make you and your friends suffer unimaginable punishments. Understood?"

Her legs trembled violently. She had folded completely.

That was all he needed.

"First question!" he roared, releasing her so his voice carried across the army. Kairi slumped, defenseless. "What happened on your planet?"

The redhead glanced at Donald and Goofy, then began recounting her ordeal, never tearing her eyes from them.

"A Gummi Ship… crashed on our beach… Inside was King Mickey… dead…" Kairi shuddered. "Then… your ship landed. We were too shocked to react… and your soldiers…"

"And the soldiers?" Dragon pressed, his stare unrelenting.

She looked down, trembling as memories flooded back.

"… attacked us. We tried to fight… but it was useless. There were too many… Then he—" She pointed at Bear, tears streaming. "—turned into a monster… and killed Sora and Riku…"

Donald and Goofy reeled in horror. The revelation had blindsided them. Dragon didn’t know who these fallen youths were, but their anguished cries said enough.

"Nooooo! Gawrsh!"

"Quaaaaack! Sora! Riku!"

"Silence!" soldiers barked, kicking them again.

"Stop! Please! Don’t hurt them—!"

Another blow from Dragon knocked the breath from Kairi, leaving her barely conscious. He signaled the soldiers to halt, then knelt before her, forcing her upright by the ears as if she were a ragdoll. She screamed in pain but quickly stifled it.

"How many of you fought back?" he demanded.

Kairi lifted her shattered gaze.

"There were only three of us… Those monsters… After beating us… they spread panic… they… they assaulted the women… slaughtered the entire town without mercy… and he hid me on the ship… and then… and then…"

She couldn’t continue. Sobs wracked her body, her cries filling the air. Donald and Goofy longed to comfort her, but the soldiers held them back.

If anyone was paralyzed by terror, it was Commander Bear.

He had been caught red-handed—in front of the entire army.

High treason… mutiny… atrocities—charges that meant execution.

"M-my lord…" Bear stammered, panic seizing him. "Y-you can’t possibly believe that b-brat’s lies?!"

Dragon turned to him, disgust and fury merging into something terrifying.

No…

He was beyond rage.

"You dare deny it after brazenly lying to me?!" His voice was a whip-crack of authority, freezing the blood of everyone present—soldiers, traitors, and prisoners alike.

Bear dropped to his knees, desperately kissing Dragon’s boots. Every trace of hatred was gone, erased by survival instinct. His pride had evaporated.

"Please, believe me! My only crime was taking that girl for my pleasure! But I told you the truth! I swear, General! I beg you!"

"Disgusting parasite…" Dragon sneered, stepping back as Bear groveled. "Your mindless actions may have doomed the entire Kagakurian Empire! Did you truly think that dimension held only one planet?! What if these prisoners had allies—warriors stronger than Glacial himself?! Did that even cross your mind while you tormented that girl?!"

Whispers spread among the soldiers.

These weren’t empty threats. When that dimensional rift was discovered, Dragon and the Emperor had deliberated carefully before acting. Bear had acted out of pure selfishness—with no thought for consequences.

And with that, Bear sealed his fate.

"I beg you!" He whirled toward the fifty soldiers implicated with him. "You know she’s lying! This girl is condemning us all to death!"

Dragon’s laugh turned Bear’s blood to ice.

"Good idea! Let’s ask your subordinates again!" He smirked, his gaze sweeping the crowd like a predator’s. "If they all confirm your story, I’ll execute the girl and the prisoners… but if even one contradicts you, you’ll all be vulture food!"

The prisoners bowed their heads in resignation.

Their fate was clear. None of the soldiers would save them—their deaths would let their captors escape punishment.

But Dragon’s game was far crueler.

He turned to the platoon, ready for his performance.

"Soldiers! Did this girl lie?"

"YES, SIR!"

The shout was deafening.

Predictable… too predictable.

Brave enough to defy him, but with that choice, they’d doomed themselves.

One recruit remained.

"Only you are left, Junion."

Dragon approached the young cyclops, who couldn’t meet his eyes.

"You are the one who will tip the scales of justice…" he murmured, voice low and coaxing. "Your words will decide the fate of the guilty. Choose wisely, Junion… Speak the truth!"

Junion stared at his feet, unable to face his comrades. He didn’t want to see their expressions.

Bear had deceived him into boarding that ship. The others had been corrupted by the green-scaled alien’s words. Junion hadn’t killed anyone—had committed no crimes. Yet now, he faced an impossible choice: condemn his comrades or an innocent girl.

Finally, he looked up—first at the prisoners, then at his fellow soldiers.

What he did next stunned even Dragon.

"I, Junion Polfems, private of the Kagaku Army, declare myself solely responsible for these events! I confess to high treason and the atrocities described by the prisoner! I accept full punishment! My General… spare the others!"

A tomb-like silence fell over the landing strip.

Kairi, Donald, and Goofy were the most shocked, now fearing for their lives. They stared at Junion in confusion, unaware he’d just saved them.

But Bear and the soldiers were even more stunned. They’d never expected this from their comrade.

Dragon himself was speechless, though his face betrayed nothing. He’d underestimated Junion. The boy had a heart so pure, he’d shoulder the sins of others rather than see them suffer.

Instead of being their executioner, he’d chosen to be their martyr.

Unwittingly, his sacrifice had spared every innocent life in this tragedy—but condemned him for his role in the mission.

"Strip."

Jion blinked, confused.

"STRIP!"

Understanding, the cyclops obeyed. In seconds, he removed every piece of armor and clothing under the stunned gazes of all present. Within a minute, Junion stood completely naked.

"NO! Don’t kill him! Please!" Kairi begged, earning another kick from a soldier. Yet she persisted, to everyone’s surprise. "Kill me instead! Don’t hurt him!"

Dragon and Junion exchanged startled glances. No further justification was needed.

"From this moment, Junion, you are no longer a soldier of Kagaku!" Dragon declared with contempt. "You will spend the rest of your life in Glacial 02’s prison—a convict in the eyes of all! Now disappear from my sight, worthless worm!"

He seized Junion by the skull and hurled him aside—right at Kairi’s feet. She rushed to check on him.

For a soldier, discharge was worse than death. Junion could never rejoin the army. Even if his heart was pure, his naivety had wrought devastation. Prison was the least of his punishments.

The soldiers hid their shock and outrage. Any of them would’ve preferred execution over imprisonment. Yet they understood: Junion had sacrificed himself for his comrades—and perhaps for Kairi. But they didn’t care about her.

"Now for you… filthy traitors!"

Dragon’s glare fell on Bear and the mutineers, who shuddered.

Jion bowed his head, overwhelmed…

…realizing his sacrifice had been for nothing.

The general’s soldiers regained their composure. Protesting was unthinkable—they could only obey. Safeties clicked off, fingers hovering over triggers.

The sentence was decided.

"Execute these impostors."

The command was carried out instantly. The traitors fell under the horrified eyes of Kairi, her friends, and Junion. Fifty alien bodies littered the ground, blood pooling thickly.

But not all died immediately…

"The Commander is transforming!"

Bear, physically resilient, had survived the volley. Now, his body twisted into something monstrous.

The sight triggered Kairi’s worst memories. She tried to flee with Donald and Goofy, but soldiers aimed their weapons. Junion reassured them—no one would escape under the general’s watch.

Before them, a towering figure emerged. Five meters tall, it resembled a bear. Green scales were now shrouded in thick brown fur, claws like scythes glinting. Blood seeped from its wounds—proof the execution had failed to kill it.

"Transforming won’t save you, traitor…"

Instead of fear, Dragon spread his arms and grinned—a challenge.

Fool.

If Bear wanted a fight, he’d get one.

Soldiers backed away nervously. Kairi, Donald, and Goofy were released but didn’t run, clinging to Junion as their only anchor.

The scene was surreal.

Everyone realized Dragon was the true hunter—Bear just a cornered beast. Even the monstrous bear hesitated.

Bear knew he was prolonging the inevitable. He had no hostages, no advantage. Desperate, he lunged at the one who’d betrayed him: Junion.

The bear’s leap was colossal. Kairi screamed as Donald and Goofy shielded her.

But Junion’s body moved on its own.

Time seemed to freeze. Bear’s attack halted inches from Junion’s face, the cyclops trembling, certain of death.

No one noticed the faint red glint in his single iris.

All eyes were on the Yilancar—now paralyzed, trembling violently.

Only Dragon saw the truth.

With a snarl, he ended the farce.

A massive, black-scaled arm—hard as metal—shot upward, seizing Bear mid-air. The bear writhed, howling in despair.

That limb, a symbol of Dragon’s full transformation, crushed Bear without mercy. His body shattered, fragments scattering like gruesome confetti. A final explosion marked his end.

Kairi turned away, sickened. The other prisoners couldn’t bear to look.

No one remained unaffected—but the threat was over.

"Return the prisoners to Hollywood. Prepare the girl and the young traitor…" Dragon ordered his men. "Give them… a proper welcome to Glacial 02."

The "welcome" Kairi and Junion received was nothing they’d ever wish to remember. Both endured some of the darkest moments of their lives—scars that would forever mark their hearts.

*

Glacial 02 – Hollywood Prison

Kairi and Junion were brutally escorted through the city, shoved by the soldiers as if they hadn’t already endured enough horrors. Donald and Goofy walked beside them, subjected to the same treatment. Every protest, every plea, was ignored or met with further shoves and mockery.

Only at sunset did they reach the top of Mount Lee. Before them stood a massive complex, surrounded by tall, blackened iron walls. Once past the huge gate, they found themselves in a large open space bordered by four buildings placed at the corners of the perimeter wall. In the center was a dirt clearing. There, Kairi and Junion were thrown to the ground with contempt, while Donald and Goofy were pushed inside one of the buildings. Their cries were lost within the thick walls, ignored by the soldiers and watched helplessly by other prisoners.

Hollywood. A name that once represented the factory of dreams, now a synonym for nightmare. It didn’t take long for Kairi to understand its cruelty.

As a first act of humiliation, she too was stripped of her clothes. Her desperate pleas went unheard. The soldiers, devoid of any empathy, left her naked before everyone. Her body, marked with scars, revealed what Commander Bear had inflicted upon her.

It wasn’t enough to violate her. The man had carved into her flesh the proof of his madness, leaving her with visible and indelible wounds.

When Junion saw Kairi’s condition, silence was his only response. There were no words, no strength to react. The soldiers didn’t allow them to approach each other, keeping them apart.

A jet of ice-cold water hit them suddenly. A soldier was hosing them down with a high-pressure pipe, without any care. The cold was unbearable; their lips turned blue, their bodies trembled uncontrollably. On the ground, two wet and muddy garments were thrown at them: two pajamas, similar to the ones Donald and Goofy wore. No shoes. From that moment on, they would walk barefoot.

Immediately after, the two were separated. Junion was taken to one of the side buildings. Kairi, on the other hand, was dragged into a dark and bare structure. They made her sit on a chair in the center of an empty room and tied her down. They attached a machine to the power supply, and while waiting for it to be ready, they gagged her to keep her from screaming.

The dull sound of heated metal filled the room. Kairi realized in horror what was about to happen. She struggled in vain to break free, but the straps held tight. A red-hot iron was pressed against her skin. The pain was inhuman. The soldiers branded her body with numbers and continued to strike her, deaf to her muffled screams.

When the ordeal ended, the young woman was exhausted, her body covered in cuts and burns. Bleeding and gasping, she couldn’t even cry.

Another prisoner was brought into the room. She was tall and slender, with a hardened look. The soldiers handed her a razor blade and ordered her to shave Kairi’s head. The woman obeyed, but her eyes revealed a silent sorrow.

The screams of other prisoners outside made the atmosphere even more surreal and chilling. When Kairi was finally brought back out, Junion reappeared as well.

They were both unrecognizable. They avoided looking at each other. Independence, dignity, identity... all had been destroyed.

They were taken into a dormitory building and locked inside. Donald and Goofy were waiting for them, their faces marked by concern. The room was crowded with dozens of other prisoners: men and women huddled on the ground, shivering from the cold. The only source of warmth was human contact.

Kairi was grateful that at least there were no children. She couldn’t have endured that too.

“Kairi! Junion!”

Donald and Goofy’s voices shattered the silence. The two friends rushed over, embracing them. They weren’t alone. Two figures were with them: a woman with bright eyes—the same who had shaved Kairi—and an elderly man, hunched but surprisingly agile. Their eyes were full of compassion.

“Don’t worry!” said Goofy gently. “They’re friends! Prisoners like us. This is Flame, and he’s Old Shiro. We told them everything...”

Shiro shook his head. “I didn’t think you were so young... what a tragedy.”

Flame stepped closer to Kairi. “I’m sorry for what they did to you. We hoped no one else would have to pass through those gates…”

The old man’s gaze rested on them. “Pain is etched on your faces. You can’t hide it.”

That sentence broke Kairi’s heart. Tears poured uncontrollably. Junion broke down too, releasing all his pent-up suffering.

Donald took her hand, Goofy wrapped his arm around her. Flame and Shiro did the same with Junion. All six of them moved to a corner of the room, seeking some privacy.

In Flame’s arms, Kairi recounted every detail of her ordeal, from the day of her capture to the torture. Donald and Goofy whispered words of comfort, desperately trying to soothe those invisible wounds.

Then it was Junion’s turn. Hearing his story, the light in Kairi’s eyes dimmed. Her heart completely broke, and a deep sense of shame overwhelmed her.

In just a few hours, he too had experienced something terrifyingly similar to what had happened to her. Inside Hollywood Prison, male and female prisoners were kept in the same shed to save space. But to prevent any children from being born, a cruel measure had been introduced, applied only to the men: an irreversible procedure that rendered them infertile. Junion realized it too late. It had already happened. And there was nothing he could do to stop it.

Hearing his story was more painful than Kairi could have imagined. She felt guilty, as if it were all her fault. If he had been arrested, it was only because he had protected her. Only after shedding every tear did they begin to regain a bit of clarity.

“What... what is this place?” Kairi asked, her voice faint. Donald and Goofy were the ones to answer.

They explained that Glacial 02 was a military base, the heart of the army that had invaded her world. However, the soldiers weren’t scattered everywhere: the only base was inside a metropolis of the old Earth, once called Los Angeles. The airport had become the hub for military spaceship arrivals and departures. Army veterans lived in the remaining houses: some alone, others in small groups. About fifty thousand in total.

The real leaders, though, were the original Yilancar and their Supreme General, Dragon Oronar. They lived in the Fortress of Commanders, a fortified tower in the city center, surrounded by the Military Base: a huge square where recruits were trained. At the far edges of the city, on a hill known as Mount Lee, was their prison camp… crowned by a large metal sign. “Hollywood.”

Once a symbol of creativity and cinema, that name now marked a prison known across the universe.

“We're officially slaves of the army now...” Junion concluded, with a bitter smile.

“I know it’s hard to accept...” Flame interjected firmly. “...but you have to move forward! There’s no time to dwell on what’s happened!”

“Flame’s right!” added Shiro, seriously. “We’ve all suffered similar wrongs... We know how it feels... but if you don’t overcome the trauma quickly, they’ll destroy you!”

Junion lowered his gaze, nodding slowly. He already knew the stories that circulated about Hollywood. He knew they were true. But living through them firsthand was something else entirely.

“I lost my home... and everyone I loved...” Kairi murmured, her voice breaking. “...I saw Sora and Riku die in front of me... and now this... how can I get through it?”

“Quack! We’re still here, Kairi!” exclaimed Donald, with sincere determination.

“Exactly! Hyuck!” added Goofy, placing a hand on her shoulder. “Sora and Riku wouldn’t want you to give up! We’ve made it through so much... we’ll make it through this too! Together!”

For the first time in a long while, Kairi gave a small smile. They were right. Even if it felt impossible in that moment, she had to keep going.

She had to do it for Sora, for Riku... for herself. And maybe, also for Junion.

“Guys...”

She had to fight back. She had to find strength in her friends—those who still stood by her.

“We’re with you now, from here on out!” said Flame with an encouraging smile. “When you need us, count on us! You’re not alone.”

Junion and Kairi nodded, reassured.

“Now, though, we need to rest!” exclaimed Donald, visibly tired. “Tomorrow’s going to be another tough day!”

Kairi didn’t immediately grasp the meaning of those words, but had no time to ask.

“Tomorrow we’ll explain everything... promise!” said Shiro, guiding them back toward the other prisoners.

They lay down side by side, surrounded by the others who huddled around them for warmth. Junion turned his back, trying to sleep, but Kairi couldn’t hold back.

“Junion...” she whispered, touching his shoulder. “...maybe this isn’t the right moment, but... about what happened with your general... I wanted to say I’m sorry...”

Junion turned, surprised. “Sorry?”

“If you hadn’t protected us... if you’d lied to the general, you’d be safe now,” said Kairi, her voice heavy with sorrow. “None of us would have suffered more...”

“Don’t say that!” he replied firmly, looking her in the eyes. “If I hadn’t told the truth, that general would’ve killed me and the entire platoon! He just wanted an excuse to get rid of us! And... not only would you have died, but your friends too. I should be the one apologizing for everything...”

“Gawrsh! You two!” Goofy cut in, noticing their exchange. “You’ll have all the time to talk tomorrow... now get some sleep. You’ll need every ounce of energy!”

The two apologized, nodding to the others, then tried to find a more comfortable position. This time, though, they lay facing each other. Eyes locked.

No more words were needed. That silence was enough.

In pain, they had found a sliver of strength. In each other.

Now, they only had to survive.

And despite the thoughts, despite the countless fears, sleep came quickly. They were far too tired to stay awake another second.

*

Glacial 02 – Residential Area of Los Angeles

Before her stretched desolate streets, immersed in a silence broken only by distant, unsettling noises. She tried to guess how many people were still awake. Only a few soldiers remained standing, lost in a vortex of alcohol, drugs, and prisoners forced to stay with them. The air was heavy, filled with confused screams, pain, and a disturbing, deceptive calm. But nothing seemed to distract her from her purpose.

She wondered if those broken souls would survive until dawn. Violence—no matter in what form, or by whom it was inflicted—had the power to annihilate anyone who stood in its way.

It was the middle of the night. Her shadow stretched long across the asphalt, illuminated by the pale light of the moon. The air was thick, weighed down by the stench of industrial gases coming from the distant war zone. The Kagakurian soldiers weren’t just destroying human life—they were suffocating the planet itself, with factories that churned out weapons and starships, tools of death and devastation.

A dark smile curved her lips. That ravaged land was the perfect ground to spawn and raise her creatures of shadow.

With a subtle gesture, she summoned a small Shadow. The black creature turned toward her with a puzzled look, as if waiting for an unspoken command.

She opened her arms wide, in a silent invitation to do as it pleased.

No words were needed. The small being immediately took off, hungry like a predator in search of hearts and light.

A sinister laugh escaped her lips, pleased by how easily she was manipulating events to her advantage.

Three of her enemies had been locked up in that hellish prison. Three more lay dead. And many others still waited for their turn...

…she would not hesitate to eliminate them all, one by one, even if it were the last act of her existence.

She opened a dark portal and returned to her base, where she would plan the next steps of her revenge. Ready to cling to the only treasure she had left. The one that would never betray her.

Chapter Text

2.

Hollywood Camp

The first day inside Hollywood Camp was exactly as they had imagined it:

…a nightmare.

At dawn, the prisoners were violently awakened—beaten and dragged from their cots by soldiers. They were ordered into formation like raw recruits and called by the numbers branded on their foreheads. Hers was 549. Junion’s, 550.

During roll call, Prisoner 384 didn’t answer. He was an elderly alien—weak, deaf, unable to hear his name. A gunshot shattered the silence, and his body collapsed lifeless to the ground.

Kairi stood frozen as the corpse was dragged away like trash.

"Don’t move,"  Goofy whispered, his eyes locked on the soldiers.
"If you don’t answer your number, they’ll kill you too," Donald added, voice strained.

No one dared resist. They remained still, eyes downcast, hearts heavy.
Roll call lasted over an hour.

Then, they were herded into a warehouse for medical inspections. A doctor, flanked by armed guards, examined their bodies and sorted them into groups—like livestock at a market.

Many were in pitiful condition. Kairi and Junion still bore marks from their abuse. Some had slurs carved into their skin, others—especially the women—were branded with cruel symbols, silent testimonies of unspeakable horrors.

When the doctor touched Kairi, she flinched. The reaction drew the soldiers’ wrath. They struck her without mercy, leaving her gasping for air.

Finally, they were divided: men, women, and the infirm. Those unfit for labor disappeared. Kairi never saw them again.

In the next warehouse, they were forced to bathe in boiling saltwater. Skin reddened and blistered. Screams multiplied—but rage grew faster than pain. For her, suffering had become as natural as breathing.

Afterward, bruised and raw, they received their meal: a tasteless, barely edible gruel. They choked it down to avoid punishment. It would be their only food for the day.

By afternoon, the real work began.

The men were sent to a factory hauling massive loads and smelting metal for weapons. Those who stopped, died. Sixteen prisoners perished that day.

The women were assigned cleaning and maintenance. But their true horror came during "free time," when soldiers exploited their power over the vulnerable. None dared resist, fearing brutal retaliation. Kairi survived only because Flame took her under her wing.

By the time they left Los Angeles, six women had vanished. No one seemed to care. Here, hope was an empty word.

They returned to camp at dusk, exhausted and humiliated. Before entry, they were forced to relieve themselves outdoors—no toilets existed.

"Good boys!"  the soldiers mocked, laughing as they hurled cruel taunts.

Dignity was a distant memory.  In that moment, she would’ve eaten dog food if it meant surviving.

Back inside, another roll call. Five more prisoners died. Then came the showers—freezing water mixed with vinegar, scouring their skin. They drank it anyway, desperate to quench their thirst.

By day’s end, the survivors numbered barely five hundred.

*

Glacial 02 – Hollywood Prison - 23:00 Hours

When the shed was sealed, marking the end of the day, Donald turned to Kairi and Junion.

"Quack! It’s always like this,"  he explained bitterly. "Every day, some of our comrades die. Many are killed by the soldiers, but most of the culling happens because of health issues. Some die from exhaustion, hunger, or thirst, some are shot by the soldiers… some even die because of the poor hygiene in this place, with wounds getting lethally infected! We never get a moment’s rest!"

Kairi clenched her fists, overwhelmed by a whirlwind of new, agonizing emotions.

"They… they’re monsters!"  she exclaimed angrily.

Humiliation… despair… rage and frustration. It was the first time she had ever felt such things.

"We’re prisoners now! Why do they have to humiliate us like this!? What did we do wrong?"  Junion continued, giving voice to her thoughts.

"We’re survivors of the Kagakurian massacres—or, in your case, traitors... That’s more than enough reason,"  Flame replied, still exhausted from work. "Kagaku respects no one but Kagaku itself… that’s the motto of this empire’s people. Betraying its ideals makes you the worst kind of plague in the universe. To a Kagakurian, we’re nothing but lab rats, meant to suffer as much as possible."

"Wait, Flame… what do you mean by 'survivors'?"  Kairi asked, confused.

Survivors? So all those prisoners…

"She doesn’t know the empire’s history—she can’t understand what we’re telling her…"  Junion interjected, noticing how lost she still was.

Shiro let out a long sigh. Junion was right. They’d have to start from the beginning to make her understand everything.

"Very well… listen carefully, Kairi, because this will take a while."

In less than fifteen minutes, Kairi learned the history of the Kagaku Empire. They also told her what they knew about Dragon Oronar, the Emperor’s Supreme General.

"So this is all Glacial’s fault, right?"

"Exactly,"  Flame confirmed, nodding. "He’s the absolute emperor of the entire universe, the strongest warrior in existence… and he’s the one who decides which planets to attack!"

Kairi couldn’t believe her ears. The entire universe…

Just how powerful was Glacial? Dragon, the general who had terrified her so much, was weaker than him?

Compared to him, even Master Xehanort seemed like a saint!

"…How many planets have been wiped out like mine?"

"Many, especially right after Glacial ascended to the throne…"  old Shiro explained, sorrowful. "…The violent approach was later softened thanks to Dragon, who managed to temper the Emperor’s fury. Now, Glacial leaves the 'dirty work' to his Supreme General."

"Glacial orders a planet’s conquest, and the general carries it out… as easy as drinking water!"  Flame summarized, shrugging. "Yesterday, you saw Dragon’s cruelty, but that’s not what makes him famous… not at all!"

"He’s renowned for being a brilliant strategist, as well as an excellent orator…"  Shiro added seriously. "…He used to go on solo missions, taking a single-seat spacecraft; he’d land on the planet Glacial designated… and upon his return, he’d declare that the planet had been conquered without a single revolt!"

"What?! How is that possible?"

"He negotiated agreements with the rulers of other planets…"  the old man continued. "…economic and political deals beneficial to both the Empire and the annexed planet… and in exchange, the latter would join Glacial’s territories without a fight. It was so simple, no one had ever thought of it! The Empire quickly stopped being seen as a tyrannical regime and, for the last remaining free worlds, became a promise of wealth and stability."

"For annexed planets, joining the Empire was better than fighting…"  Flame explained regretfully. "…or their populations would be slaughtered by Kagaku’s army! And guess what? Glacial was overjoyed to see his Empire thrive! So from that moment on, he decided to follow his general’s advice to the letter…"

Now, everything was starting to make sense in Kairi’s mind.

A masterstroke by Dragon, no doubt.

Not only had he become the Empire’s Supreme General… but in a way, he had also subjugated the Emperor himself!

Yet one question remained unanswered.

"But… why was my world attacked? What did we do? How did they even find us?"

Donald and Goofy lowered their heads, uncomfortable. Kairi noticed immediately, turning to them suspiciously.

"Quack… I’m afraid it’s our fault, Kairi,"  Donald admitted, mortified. "Remember the rift that formed after the battle against Xehanort?"

"The one caused by the explosion of the new X-Blade?!"

Five years had passed since that terrible battle. Seven Guardians of Light against thirteen of Darkness. The former had won, but the X-Blade’s explosion had caused a true anomaly… a strange dark rift in the sky that never faded.

"One day, Yen Sid summoned the king and the two of us to his tower…"  Goofy recounted, his head still lowered. "…He revealed that beyond that rift were other worlds, still unknown and unexplored. He ordered all three of us to go and investigate, but he strictly forbade us from making contact with the inhabitants, to preserve the natural order of events!"

Kairi nodded, well aware that this was typical of Yen Sid. Do not alter the course of events, he always said, or you risk causing disaster.

"We traveled for a long time, trying to understand these worlds’ cultures, hiding just as Yen Sid-sama ordered. But a month ago, we got too close to this planet… and their radars detected our Gummi Ship! Quack! They ambushed us right after we landed!"  Donald continued, shaking his head as if to dispel dark thoughts. "We tried to fight and escape, but the soldiers were too many and too strong. Only our king managed to flee at first, thanks to our sacrifice… but we were captured and brought to this prison ever since…"

"So you don’t know who killed him?"  Kairi asked the two, but they sadly shook their heads.

"I know what happened after that…"  Junion revealed to everyone, beginning his tale. "…That mouse tried everything to find out where you’d gone, attacking soldiers and forcing them to talk… then, two weeks ago, he launched a direct assault on the general, who was heading here…"

"Oh no… Mickey…"  Kairi began to understand.

If Dragon Oronar was that strong, then he must have been the one who struck down the king.

"He was completely defeated… your friend was badly wounded, but Dragon didn’t execute him!"  Junion revealed, leaving everyone stunned. "On the contrary, he took him to the infirmary in the Commanders’ Fortress, and I don’t know what they discussed. The other commanders didn’t take it well at all…"

"Why am I not surprised?"  Flame exclaimed, shaking her head sarcastically.

"The commanders have been resentful of Dragon’s pacifist choices for a while now…"  old Shiro explained, addressing Kairi and the two animals. "…especially the Original Yilancar, the ones who helped Glacial carry out the coup. They can’t stand that a 'non'-Kagakurian is stronger than them and so favored by the Emperor! They prefer ruling through force and cruelty, not diplomacy… I’m convinced that if Dragon could, he’d have given us more dignity by now…"

"Don’t go too far, Shiro. Dragon is the same one who sent Junion here to Hollywood! But you’re right about one thing—they fear him! No wonder…"  the orange-eyed woman stated. "That man is sharper than the devil himself… if there’s anyone who could overthrow Glacial, it’s Dragon! And he’d probably make a better ruler too, far better than that lizard!"

Kairi and Junion were surprised by the two prisoners’ words. Indeed, put that way, there was no one else capable of succeeding to the throne except the Supreme General.

"Then who killed our king?!"  Donald demanded angrily from the cyclops, who composed himself and revealed the truth.

"It was Commander Bear… he entered his hospital room and poisoned him! He took your friend by surprise—left him no chance!"

"Him again…"  Kairi muttered, disgusted by that scoundrel.

Bear… he was always behind this.

"What happened next?"  old Shiro asked the boy, who continued regretfully.

"Commander Bear stole the mouse’s body and left the hospital undetected; he sneaked into the Military Base’s airfield and took control of that strange ship you arrived in; he put your friend’s corpse inside, pressed some buttons, and activated the spacecraft…"  Junion went on, lowering his head in despair. "…jumping out just before takeoff!"

"And then?"  Kairi pressed, increasingly horrified.

"Right after, he ordered our platoon to follow that ship. I admit… at first, he lied to us… he said the mouse had escaped and that our mission was to recapture him… and like fools, we believed him!"  the cyclops confessed with a sigh. "We thought our empire was in danger, that your friend would call for reinforcements… and for many of us, it was our first battle… we were too excited to realize his lies. Only after we left did Bear reveal the truth… but my comrades were already corrupted by his words. I tried everything to convince them to rebel, but… you already know how that ended, Kairi!"

She felt like crying. She shook her head, unable to accept the truth. So they had been attacked without any real reason.

She thought of all her friends. Sora… Riku… Selphie… Tidus and Wakka… her adoptive parents… they had died one by one, in the most brutal and violent ways.

"It’s all our fault… you didn’t deserve that fate!"  Junion apologized, prostrating himself at Kairi’s and her friends’ feet. "I’m ashamed of all the people who died because of my comrades… I’m ashamed I couldn’t help you… I’m ashamed of my weakness and my tears during those moments… if anyone deserves these tortures, it’s me!"

Flame and Shiro were positively struck by the ex-soldier’s gesture.

For them, who had been in Hollywood for many years, those words meant a lot—especially coming from a former enemy who had repented his sins, if he had even truly committed any.

Kairi, too, saw herself in that innocent young man and couldn’t bear to see him prostrated before her.

"No, Junion! Don’t blame yourself for nothing!"  she pleaded, stepping closer and helping him up, shaken by her new friend’s reaction. "You’re not evil! You were ready to sacrifice yourself for my friends and your comrades… you couldn’t have done anything alone on the Destiny Islands! You don’t deserve this either!"

"No one deserves to live like us…"  old Shiro specified. "…I wouldn’t wish my scars on my worst enemy."

No one spoke for a while. They sat in a circle, unable to meet each other’s eyes.

"So… even you two…"  Junion finally broke the silence, turning to Shiro and Flame. "…did something like what happened to Kairi happen to you?"

The two nodded.

"I come from a planet called All Blue..."  the woman began, lost in thought. "It was a world completely covered by the sea. The only land was a massive mountain range dividing the ocean, with a few small islands scattered across the waters..."

Flame turned to the group and grinned—a rather sinister grin… one that looked eerily like...

"In my world, I was a very famous pirate. I had my bounty, my crew, and my adventures... boarding ships, jewels, cannon fire, monsters to fight... I wanted nothing more!"

"Quack! You scare me a little when you talk like that!"  Donald admitted, struck by the pirate's words. "You remind me so much of some of our old friends... remember Jack Sparrow, Goofy?"

"Oh! Now I remember too!"  Kairi exclaimed, smacking her forehead. "I visited that world once... I don’t know why Sora liked it so much—it was full of thieves and untrustworthy people!"

"I admit it... I'm no saint!"  Flame confirmed, chuckling in amusement.

Then she continued her story.

"Unfortunately, Dragon landed on All Blue and struck a deal with the World Government. They decided our planet would merge with the Kagaku Empire... but in exchange, Dragon had to personally deal with all the pirates on All Blue and kill them. To the Marines, we were worse than the plague... better to be conquered than to leave us alive! Disgusting..."

Flame spat on the ground in revulsion, striking a pose that was anything but feminine or graceful.

Yeah... she was a real pirate, alright.

"It was a full-blown persecution... a witch hunt that immediately crushed the pirates' dreams of glory. I knew from the start that I couldn’t defeat Dragon, so I disbanded my crew and surrendered to him willingly—in exchange, my comrades were spared. Instead of executing me, the general sent me to Hollywood, but he kept his promise and didn’t hunt down any of my friends... and now I’ve been stuck in this dump for over five years!"

Flame lay back on the ground, lacing her fingers behind her head. Then she turned to Shiro and said jokingly, "Your turn now... my dear shinobi!"

"Shinobi?"  Junion asked, intrigued.

Shiro sighed, almost amused, and began his tale.

"My planet, Kaguya, lived in peace and harmony thanks to the deeds of our new village leader..."  the old man said, lost in memories. "...and I was a Chunin-level shinobi!"

"Gawrsh! What's a shinobi?"  Goofy asked, probably trying to picture the old man in his youth.

"A ninja warrior!"  Shiro revealed, making everyone's eyes widen. "The Chunin rank was one of the highest, and only a few ever achieved it. I fought on the front lines in two ninja wars and carried out life-threatening missions..."

"WHOA!"  Kairi, Donald, and Goofy exclaimed excitedly. Aside from Yuffie, they’d never met another ninja in their lives.

Then Shiro lowered his gaze. He was visibly shaken.

"The empire attacked our planet without warning. Back then, Dragon wasn’t as famous, but I’ve never seen a warrior so strong in my entire life! Ruthless... powerful... fast... but also cunning and clever... he captured me himself after defeating me. After fighting for fifty years, I was bested by a warrior of the Kagakurian Empire... that was the greatest humiliation of my life. I was the only one taken from Kaguya as a prisoner of war..."

A tear rolled down his cheek.

"...all the other shinobi were slaughtered without mercy... and now I’ve been in this prison for over sixteen years."

Donald and Goofy placed a hand on the ninja’s shoulder, genuinely moved.

"I'm sorry..."  Junion said sincerely.

Kairi was heartbroken by the old ninja’s fate and found the strength to ask him: "They didn’t even give you a chance... what would you have done if Dragon had tried to negotiate with you?"

The old man stared at her sternly, answering with a conviction that struck her deeply.

"We would never have accepted any deal! Ninja are men of honor, not unscrupulous criminals! I’d rather remain the last shinobi standing than become their subordinate... I’ll die in this hell, but I’ll live without betraying my principles!"

"Same here!"  Flame confirmed, giving a thumbs-up. "I’m not going back to All Blue to be some dainty lady sipping tea with her pinky up! If I ever return... it’ll only be to become the first Pirate Queen!"

Kairi and Junion were speechless. Shiro and Flame’s words shook them to their core. Just looking at the faces of the other prisoners, it was clear that death was their only hope of relief...

...but those two—why didn’t they seem broken?

Kairi already felt shattered after just one day. Flame had been here for five years, and Shiro for sixteen.

"How do you do it... how do you still have so much energy?"  Kairi asked, utterly bewildered.

"No matter how much they humiliate us, as long as our hearts remain strong, they’ll never take our pride!"  the old shinobi declared firmly. "If I were to give up, I’d betray my ninja creed—I can’t allow that. Otherwise, my comrades’ deaths would be in vain!"

"I have to get back to my crew!"  Flame stated simply, raising her fist. "You have no idea how useless they are! If they set sail without me, they’d sink in the first storm... and I love them too much to lose them like that!"

"Quack! Daisy is still waiting for me at Disney Castle!"  Donald declared resolutely. "I can’t die! I love her, and I won’t let her suffer over my death! And Queen Minnie needs support after the king’s passing!"

"You too, Donald?"  Junion asked, surprised.

"Hyuck! Hope is our only strength!"  Goofy chimed in. "We can’t let this break us! Our king... Sora... Riku... if we give up, their deaths will be meaningless! Kairi... remember what Sora said after being possessed by Xehanort?"

Kairi remembered it well. How could she forget?

Right before the battle against the Thirteen Darknesses, Sora had nearly been consumed by Master Xehanort’s darkness—so much so that Yen Sid had forbidden him from fighting. But he refused to stay behind and fiercely declared something Kairi hadn’t fully understood at the time:

"My heart is your heart... if you believe in me, I’ll believe in you!"

Only now did those words take on deeper meaning. Back then, everyone had felt the boy’s determination. They had followed him... and he had repaid them by saving their worlds. His friends were his strength. That’s what he always said. And maybe that really was his secret.

But Sora and Riku were gone now. They were dead. Kairi felt alone... or so she thought.

Her own heart contradicted her. Donald and Goofy were still here. And then she understood Junion’s words from the night before. If she gave up, she’d crush her friends’ hope too.

And then... Aqua, Terra, Ventus, Master Yen Sid, Lea, Roxas, Xion, Naminé... how could she have forgotten them these past few days? They were her friends too. She wanted to see them again. She wanted to hug them.

She wanted to live.

After everything she had lost—Sora, Riku, her family, her home, her world... even her innocence—she still wanted to fight.

"You’re right... I can’t give up! I want to go back to my friends... with my friends!"  she exclaimed, hugging Donald and Goofy.

She finally understood. If she lost hope too, she’d have nothing left to lose. And that would be signing her own death sentence.

"That’s the spirit, matey!"  Flame cheered, standing up and high-fiving Shiro and Junion. "And to celebrate... I’ve got a little gift for you!"

Donald and Goofy looked at her curiously, as did Shiro. Kairi and Junion, however, were confused. What was the pirate up to?

"Recognize these, missy?"  Flame said, removing her gray cap.

From her head sprouted several locks of red hair—familiar to only one person in the room.

"M-my hair! But how...?"

"I had to hide them in the most embarrassing and ridiculous ways!"  the pirate revealed, brushing off uncomfortable thoughts. "A soldier almost caught me, and to shut him up... let’s just skip that part, okay?!"

"Quack! I keep saying you scare me..."  Donald muttered as Flame pulled out from her pajamas...

...a giant sewing needle?!

No. That was the needle from the branding machine! But when...?

"...I grabbed it the same day they hurt you..."  Flame explained reassuringly, especially to Kairi and Junion. "If it doesn’t burn, it can be useful in a lot of ways!"

"What are you gonna do? Sew her hair back on her head?"  Shiro joked, earning a stuck-out tongue in response.

"Of course not, you retired old fool! Come closer, Kairi!"

The girl obeyed, stepping toward Flame, who took the edge of her sleeve and began sewing something with the hair.

"Flame..."

She had stitched her name in a way no soldier would notice. Kairi was moved by such a simple gesture.

"Now just fold the sleeve... et voilà! No one will ever find this secret! Better than being called by a number, ri—"

She didn’t finish. Kairi threw herself at her, sobbing.

"I... sniff... don’t know... sniff... how to thank you... sniff... you’re a true friend!"

"Okay, okay! Enough tears now!"  Flame scolded gently, wiping her face with her fingers.

Kairi looked at the remaining strands of hair. They weren’t just a symbol of a lost past—they were the spark of new hope.

"Guys, why don’t we all do it together?"  she suggested enthusiastically.

"Wh-what? Us too?"  Junion exclaimed, embarrassed.

"Are you sure?" Shiro asked doubtfully. Kairi nodded firmly.

"They’re mine, after all! I can do what I want with them, right? Better sewn than left on the ground!"

"Hyuck! Then it’s decided!"  Goofy cheered.

"Great idea, Kairi! Quack!"  Donald added.

After some hesitation, Junion joined in too. Ten minutes later, all six of them had their names stitched onto their pajama sleeves.

"Now we need to make a solemn vow!"  Flame declared. "Starting tomorrow, every day when they give us that disgusting red drink..." —they all laughed— "...we’ll raise our cups together and promise that one day, we’ll all come back here!"

"We promise!"  Donald and Goofy said in unison.

"I promise!"  Kairi said, smiling.

"I promise..."  Shiro added with a grin.

Junion looked at his name stitched on his sleeve, then up at the others, who watched him hopefully.

"I promise!"  he finally declared with pride.

All six of them stacked their hands together.

A new bond had formed between them. Would it be enough to survive the tortures of Hollywood Prison?

Kairi could only hope so.

*

Glacial 02 – Commanders’ Fortress – 11:00 PM

Dragon was in the penthouse reserved for him and his commanders—specifically, in a computer room with twenty-one screens and a camera focused on his face. That night, the Glacial Emperor had convened the usual Assembly of the Twenty Sages, and Dragon, in his role as Advisor and Supreme General of the entire army, had been invited to attend.

Or rather, to be completely honest… compelled.

The central screen displayed the Emperor’s live broadcast. His appearance was typical of a Kagakurian—a humanoid lizard with no hair and green scales, like many other members present. However, a purple cloak and a jeweled crown made him instantly distinguishable.

The Assembly proceeded in an orderly manner. Each council member gave a report on activities in their respective sectors, making requests that the Emperor either accepted or denied—though he always deferred final judgment to Dragon, a testament to a trust that had never wavered.

They continued like this for over an hour, until—

“My dear general…” Glacial addressed him in his icy voice. “Do you have any updates about that… rebellion… Commander Bear orchestrated against you?”

Dragon bowed before him, ready to deliver his report. He knew every word had to be chosen carefully—any misstep could trigger the Emperor’s wrath and all the consequences that came with it. He had spent the entire day preparing his statement, trying to anticipate every possible question from the Emperor or the other governors.

He had to be at his best… as always.

“My lord… the commander returned to planet Glacial 02 yesterday afternoon, accompanied by his men. However, I was forced to take drastic measures, eliminating him along with most of his soldiers due to his failure to manage the situation.”

The other governors fell silent, shocked by the gravity of his statement.
An entire platoon, eliminated? What had pushed Dragon to such a harsh decision? And how would the Emperor react, knowing one of his old comrades was involved? These were the questions on everyone’s minds, demanding immediate answers.

And to the last question, they didn’t have to wait long.

“So you got rid of him…” the Kagakurian Emperor summarized slowly, seemingly indifferent to his ‘companion’s’ fate, then asked, “What did that individual do?”

The governors, surprised, noted the Emperor’s apparent lack of concern. But Dragon had anticipated this exact reaction. Glacial cared only for himself and his thirst for power—words like loyalty and trust had no place in his vocabulary. One mistake, and punishment was swift.

For twenty years, Dragon had taken great care not to make any. His current position was proof of that. Still, he knew he, like the others, always walked a dangerous line.

So he continued his report, weighing every word.

“You will surely recall the individual I defeated in battle and what he revealed to me. For those unaware, he claimed to come from a rift resembling a black hole—a place where hundreds of other worlds exist… the same rift our scientists’ radars detected five years ago…”

“So that black hole is, in fact, the entrance to a new dimension…” one of the governors deduced.

“Exactly. I managed to persuade him to let me speak to what he called the most important and wise man in his world. The strange warrior knew how to fight, and learning that others more dangerous than him might exist… concerned me.”

“It’s rare to hear you compliment an opponent, General Dragon!” said another governor, a green-skinned alien with antennas on his forehead—a Namekian named Cargoth, one of the wisest and most respected governors.

But the Emperor seemed eager for more.

“Continue, General Dragon…”

Dragon did, determined not to lose control of the narrative.
According to intel from one of his men, Commander Bear’s platoon had reached an unknown planet and engaged three warriors. The battle lasted less than an hour. Not satisfied with victory, the platoon then looted the planet, committing acts of violence against civilians. They stayed over a week, doing as they pleased. Only one woman survived—and she was secretly taken to Bear’s cabin to satisfy his most primitive urges.

Silence fell. No one dared speak. Finally, a Kagakurian governor exclaimed, “So what? The attack was successful, wasn’t it?”

“On the contrary, Governor Crock!” Cargoth interrupted sharply. “Commander Bear made a grave mistake! His reckless actions have tarnished our image!”

“We’ve raided and destroyed planets across this universe!” Crock protested, raising his voice. “Why treat this one any differently? It’s our right to impose our ideology—”

The Kagakurian’s outburst displeased the Emperor, who made no effort to hide it.
“Governor Crock… don’t you dare speak to me in that tone! Am I clear?”

“Y-yes, sir… apologies, Emperor Glacial!” Crock replied, instantly covering his mouth in fear.

Dragon exhaled in relief. Crock had nearly ruined everything—but in the end, he'd been smart enough to stitch his lips shut.

He continued his report.

“I understand that in the past, raiding and extermination were standard for us—but back then, we had detailed intelligence. We knew our enemies, the number of troops, planetary alliances… we acted with certainty. Now, however, our dear Commander Bear made a foolish decision. He attacked, without my permission or the Emperor’s, a world we knew nothing about. And not just any planet—but one that may belong to an entire solar system… a dimension potentially greater than our own universe!”

“In short, we could soon face a force larger than our own… furious at what’s happened. In other words—Bear’s reckless decision may have doomed us all!” Glacial roared, his voice shaking the room and striking fear into every heart.

No one dared speak, terrified of the Emperor’s wrath.

“What do you propose, General?” asked Governor Cargoth, hoping for a plan that could appease the sovereign’s fury.

“My goal has always been to meet this mystical figure the mouse spoke of, and my course remains the same. However… thanks to Bear’s stupidity, we now have no clue where to begin searching. And with those animal allies refusing to cooperate after what happened… I propose to visit these worlds in disguise, to gather intelligence. Best case, I find this mysterious figure…”

“A covert mission…”

“Exactly. I’ll infiltrate these worlds like the mouse did with his allies. I’ll gather as much as I can about them—and this ‘Yen Sid.’ When I return, we’ll know how to proceed. Fortunately, that idiot and his platoon only attacked one planet and left no survivors who could expose us. Plus, they’ll be too shaken to strike back… unlike us, who still hold the element of surprise.”

Emperor Glacial fell into silent thought, weighing the situation.

Then, finally, he gave his verdict:
“I accept your proposal, General Dragon. You will depart tomorrow night into that black hole and explore that universe. I expect a full report in exactly one month!”

“As you command, sire…” Dragon said, bowing before the Emperor’s screen.

Then Glacial ordered: “The Assembly is adjourned until that date. Return to your duties!”

With a gesture, his screen shut off—followed by those of all the other governors.

Except one remained on… that of Governor Cargoth.

*

“Do you want to know more, Governor Cargoth?”

“You can stop being so formal, Dragon!” the Namekian teased him. “Glacial can’t hear us now, and neither can the other cameras… my screen only works with Namekian powers!”

“Alright, my friend…” Dragon replied, calmer and more relaxed. “But I’ll ask you again: do you want to know anything else?”

“First of all, I wanted to know how you're doing…”

Dragon gave a confident thumbs up. “That little mouse really pushed me to the limit! He was really skilled!”

“He must be, if you're praising him a second time…” Cargoth noted with a sly smile. “...and that’s not something that happens every day!”

Dragon snorted as the Namekian laughed in amusement.
If there was anyone who could leave him speechless, it was definitely Cargoth, the Governor of the Milky Way and Supreme Leader of Planet Namek.

“…and then… I wanted to know if your secret research is bearing any fruit…”

“Nothing new at the moment…” Dragon admitted, dejected. “…moving around without being noticed is nearly impossible. I also have to set a good example for the army if I want to keep flying under the Emperor’s radar…”

He lowered his head, slightly tense.

“…and this situation certainly isn’t making things any easier!”

“You’re too obsessed with that race…” Cargoth replied with concern. “Even if you managed to recover a single hair of—”

“I’m not sure I could ever match Glacial’s power, I know!” Dragon interrupted impatiently, cutting him off. “So far, he’s following our advice, and his behavior has definitely improved… but did you see what happened with Crock? It takes so little to set him off, and goodbye peace! Do I need to remind you who his primary Yilar is?!”

The Namekian sighed, troubled.

No… he didn’t need to be reminded.

“Emperor Frieza’s Yilar…” he answered bitterly. “…a monster even worse than Glacial… my people were forced to flee our home planet because of that criminal worm! He used to blow up planets just to stroke his ego!”

“He may never become as strong as Frieza, but Glacial could match his cruelty if left unchecked… I owe the Emperor a lot, but we can’t let him do whatever he wants, or it’ll be the end of the entire Universe!” Dragon insisted. “I need that gene…”

“Good luck with your treasure hunt, then…” the green alien said mockingly. “…but for now, focus on the mission the Emperor gave you, monkey boy!”

“Oh, thank you so much! Your sarcasm is exactly what I needed, green face!”

They glared at each other through their screens, annoyed, but laughing heartily. That was their relationship: always teasing, but with deep mutual respect and a bond that was almost brotherly.

Dragon’s first mission as Supreme General had been the conquest of Planet Namek, and that’s when he met Cargoth. It was thanks to him that Dragon began conquering planets without violence.

He owed a lot to that alien. It was Cargoth who had brought back the little humanity that still remained in Dragon’s heart.

“I’d better get going now, Cargoth!” he said as he stood up and walked to the door. “I have to depart for the black hole by tomorrow night…”

“Wait a moment, Dragon…” the Governor stopped him. “There’s one last thing I want you to tell me…”

Dragon froze instantly. He had hoped not to be asked anything else, but he already knew what Cargoth was going to ask…

“How’s the maximum security prison going?”

He was turned away from the screen showing Cargoth, his hand just inches from the doorknob. After nearly half a minute, he admitted with effort:

“Many have died. A number that keeps growing each month… and two more prisoners were detained just yesterday…”

The Namekian remained silent, speechless. There was certainly a reason behind the increasing deaths, but Dragon never had enough time to investigate, and that only worsened the situation.

“Dragon… you have to…” Cargoth began, but Dragon cut him off sharply.

“I have to go!” he said bluntly, walking out of the room and slamming the door.

Five minutes later, Dragon was in his room, but peace still felt distant. He slammed a fist into the mattress, trying to regain some self-control.

He couldn’t afford the luxury of falling apart.

He simply couldn’t.

*

The Hollywood Prison…

If there was one thing Dragon had always regretted, it was the decision to build that place. A prison for anyone who dared rebel against the Empire—a place where any form of hope was brutally crushed. No mercy, no compassion… only the Empire’s cruelty and the prisoners’ despair ruled that cluster of crumbling buildings.

Once construction was completed, the camp’s management was assigned to one of the original Yilancar, Oss Burk—a man once considered the Empire’s mad scientist. He was the one who perfected the function of Yilar even on races not of Kagakurian descent, conducting experiments that bordered on madness. His victims, often innocent, were subjected to tortures that should never have existed.

Dragon knew those practices all too well…

He had been one of his many test subjects.

After being found by Commander Bear twenty years ago, he was dragged to Glacial 05, the experimentation planet. In just one month, he endured dozens of experiments that nearly killed him, and repeatedly suffered abuse at the hands of that mad scientist…

…experiences that would have broken anyone—but not Dragon.

Exasperated by his constant escape attempts and rebellions, Oss Burk decided to kill him with a lethal dose of Yilar. No one had ever survived an injection of the substance: the DNA was too powerful for any body to assimilate.

But he… he did it. He survived. And not only that: he acquired the ability to absorb that power, transforming his genome into something entirely new.

Glacial learned of his survival and, impressed by his intelligence, enlisted him in the army. In less than five years, he had become a General of the Empire.

His first order was to build that prison camp on Glacial 02, to hold the rebels. Oss Burk would become the warden, and the prisoners his test subjects. Dragon had no choice, but he managed to impose a condition: the experiments would be limited exclusively to prisoners, with no more innocent victims abducted. He had discovered that Oss had been ordering his subordinates to kidnap orphans for use in his experiments, and reported it to the Emperor. Glacial agreed and forced Oss to comply.

Five years later, during one of the experiments, Oss Burk was killed in an explosion. Dragon didn’t mourn him, and neither did the other Yilancar.

Now the prison was under the control of Himmur, the Empire’s vice-general. His cruelty was no less than that of Oss Burk. He came across several documents about extermination camps on planets like Earth… and became fascinated—almost obsessed. Without consulting Dragon, he asked the Emperor to modify some of the prison’s rules to make them even more humiliating for the inmates. Glacial, as always, had no hesitation in granting his request.

Dragon’s protests were ignored.

From that moment on, the Hollywood prison became what it is known as today: a place where human dignity was torn to shreds without mercy. In less than twenty years, hundreds of thousands of prisoners had been locked away there—mutinous soldiers and rebels among them. But now, only five hundred remained.

*

He pushed those terrible thoughts from his mind. He really needed to get some rest…

… the Empire—and with it, millions of innocent lives—was at serious risk!

He lay down on the bed and, after a few minutes, fell asleep.

That night, he had a very peculiar dream…

Glacial, in his demonic ice form, was advancing toward him. His eyes were amber, and his body was wrapped in a terrifying purple aura…

…a female figure was laughing behind the Emperor. He could only see her shadow — but who could she be?

A light… a surge of adrenaline and rage… a golden light enveloped him from head to toe! He had never felt anything like it before… he felt invincible!

The scene changed… he was now on Namek, and Cargoth was telling him the story of a legendary warrior who had saved his people. Yes, he remembered that day… he told him how Frieza, the ice demon, had fallen under the blows of this Goku…

…a Saiyan… raised on Earth!

The final Yilancar gene to add to his collection… he would find it, and become the strongest of them all!

Chapter Text

3.

Glacial 02 – Residences of Los Angeles

Kairi and Junion were forced to relive the same routine as the previous morning.

Roll call… the doctor’s visit… the showers… the stomach-churning breakfast…

Fortunately, that morning they didn’t witness the death of any companions, and were immediately escorted into the city to work.

Kairi was assigned to the same group as Flame, and while they were forced to clean one of their captors’ homes, they began whispering to each other, taking advantage of the fact that the guard was upstairs.

“So, it’s the Yilar that allows these soldiers to transform…”

“Exactly! It’s thanks to that liquid that the Yilancar were born,” confirmed the ex-pirate as she swept the floor with a broom.

“It sounds… a little far-fetched, to be honest,” admitted Kairi while collecting the dirty laundry.

‘Dirty’ was putting it mildly…

“It seemed that way to me at first, too!” Flame agreed. “Only after a long time did I understand why the Kagakurian people were able to do it…”

“Really? How?”

“It’s because their genome is completely different from ours!” the pirate explained. “You know what DNA is, right? Every living being has a different genetic structure. Let me give you a simple example… think of a pearl necklace! There’s no single model and not all of them are the same length. Each necklace can hold only a certain number of pearls. Now imagine the Yilar as beads you can add to your necklace… there you go! The Yilar just adds a specific gene to your DNA! Of course, genes come in different types… but the Kagakurians chose those of the most dangerous monsters in the universe, and that’s why everyone fears them!”

“But…” Kairi immediately pointed out, intrigued, “... if I follow your example, every string can only hold so many pearls… so you can’t just keep adding genes forever, right?”

“Such a clever student!” Flame praised her, giving her a thumbs-up. “You’re absolutely right! Each race can only add a certain number of genes to its DNA. Most of them can inject just one Yilar, while the rarest can receive three or four additional genes. But the Kagakurians… they’re an exception to the rule.”

“Why?”

With a regretful sigh, Flame revealed a rather shocking truth.

“Because their bodies can be modified at will, as if their necklace string were infinitely long… in fact, the Yilar was originally created only for the Kagakurian race, and the liquid works one hundred percent only on them. For a Kagakurean, it works like this: the Yilar adds the desired genes without causing any pain, but shortens their lifespan. For all other races, it works differently: the Yilar adds the gene without shortening the recipient’s life, but causes severe side effects… and if the assimilation fails, it can result in an extremely painful death.”

“My God…” Kairi exclaimed, shocked, putting a hand to her mouth and momentarily forgetting she was sorting filthy clothes. Managing not to vomit from the stench, she resumed her task.

In those two days, she had learned to recognize Kagakurean soldiers, and she had noticed they were vastly outnumbered by other troops in the army.

“Horrible, isn’t it? Of course, not all the soldiers here have assimilated a gene…” Flame said with a smirk. “Why risk death when your army is the most powerful in the entire universe? It’s not worth it… only the Kagakurians and a few brave soldiers have dared to inject that drug into their veins! Among fifty thousand soldiers, the Yilancar are only about a hundred!”

Kairi absorbed all the information she had received. Only a hundred soldiers were Yilancar, and yet they were enough to keep the entire universe under control.

“And General Dragon? He must be a Yilancar too, I suppose…”

“Yes. His body, like yours and mine, can undergo a maximum of three DNA modifications, since he’s a human. He successfully assimilated one of the most legendary genes… that of the Black Dragon with Angel Wings, the cruelest, most powerful, and gigantic winged reptile that ever existed!”

Kairi remembered her first day on Glacial 02, when Dragon had transformed his arm into that enormous claw.

“I got a taste of that…”

“Enough talking now!” scolded one of their companions, the oldest among them. She was an alien with orange skin and an elongated head, with violet eyes, a trunk, and two curved tusks. She looked like an elephant.

“Yes, ma’am…” muttered the pirate, signaling to Kairi that they’d continue later.

They finished cleaning in the early afternoon. When it was time to leave the house, they did a headcount. One of them was missing… the one who had been upstairs, on the first floor, with the other soldier.

“Let’s go!”

The old alien’s order didn’t sit well with Flame, who protested forcefully.

“Gal! If we leave now, she’ll be abused all night and die!”

“If we don’t leave now, we’ll all die!” Gal snapped back. “You know exactly why Tony isn’t here… she’s become some soldier’s new sex toy!”

“How dare you say such a thing?! Just because Tony isn’t here doesn’t mean she’s doomed… and you know that!” Flame shouted, furious. “You’re just covering your own ass! You’re selfish!”

“How dare you, filthy Earth woman?! Of course I care about myself! And you should do the same if you don’t want a bullet in your head!” the old alien barked back, jabbing her thick finger at Flame.

“No way!” Kairi interjected firmly, stepping in front of Flame. “I don’t leave my companions behind!”

“Speak for yourself, newbie!” Gal shot her a fiery glare. “Haven’t two days been enough to show you how this place works?! If you don’t want to suffer—or worse, die—then look out for yourself!”

“No chance!” Kairi replied, more determined than ever. “The soldiers will let her go! I’m sure of it! I’ll stay even if it means getting myself killed!”

All the prisoners, Flame included, were stunned by the Earthling’s words. Maybe she was crazy for risking her life for people she’d only known for three days, but she wasn’t about to change out of fear.

Gal, however, didn’t seem to take her seriously at all.

“Do what you want…” said the elderly alien, starting to head toward the exit. “I’m leaving! I won’t get myself killed because of you! I still want to live!”

But Flame stepped in front of her, furious.

“Try leaving… and I’ll return twice the pain they’ve inflicted on you, you filthy traitor!”

“Enough already!”

Another of their companions stepped in to stop the quarrel. She was a human-looking alien with bluish skin and four emerald-green eyes on her forehead.

Her name was Clairy.

“Fighting among ourselves won’t solve anything! What do you think you’re accomplishing this way? Especially you, Flame… threatening a woman who’s humiliated just like you!” she scolded firmly.

Then she turned to Kairi and added: “We can wait ten more minutes for Tony… but then we leave!”

“You too?!” Gal cried, incredulous. “What’s gotten into everyone today?”

“We’re perfectly on schedule! The soldiers said we have to leave this house by four o’clock… and it’s three forty-five!” Clairy continued, unfazed. “Is it so hard to wait just ten minutes, Gal? The soldiers are right behind that door, not ten kilometers away!”

Gal looked at them all, baffled. Then she calmed down and gave in to the four-eyed girl’s request.

“If that’s what you want… but only ten minutes.”

She stepped aside while Clairy turned to Kairi and Flame.

“Ten minutes! No more, no less! And don’t you ever confront one of your companions like that again… we’re all in the same situation!” she warned, then turned her back on them.

“Clairy… thank you.”

Kairi didn’t know if her words came across as sincere to Clairy, who joined the other prisoners without replying.

The only thing they could do was wait. Going upstairs would have meant condemning Tony—if the soldier had ordered them to leave, it would have been even more humiliating to abandon her.

Flame kept her eyes fixed on Gal. She was still furious at the old alien’s behavior, and if no one had stopped her, she probably would have attacked her. But Clairy was right—arguing like that was useless.

Kairi, on the other hand, didn’t think Gal was evil. She believed that cynical attitude had formed after too many years spent in that horrible prison.
Would she become like that too, in time? A woman incapable of feeling empathy for another of her kind?
She hoped with all her heart that she wouldn’t.

The minutes passed relentlessly, and with each second, the hope of seeing Tony alive faded.
It felt like an eternity had gone by when...

“Time’s up!” Gal announced with satisfaction. “We’ve only wasted time! We’re leaving immediately… and this time, no arguments!”

“Could you at least not look so damn happy about it?” muttered Flame, disgusted by such cynicism.

“Of course I’m happy… because I’m not in Tony’s position! I’ve learned how to survive!” Gal shot back fiercely. “If you really want to save your friend… why don’t you go upstairs and take her place? I’m sure the soldier won’t mind trading her for you...”

Flame turned to glare at the alien again but did nothing. Instead, she followed Gal toward the exit. Clairy and the others followed too, but unlike the old alien, they looked genuinely sad. Like Kairi and Flame, they also hoped Tony would still come join them.

“I’m sorry… we tried…” Clairy whispered to Flame, who nodded respectfully in response.

Kairi, however, felt like garbage. She was allowing a companion to die without doing anything to stop it.

“Kairi… let’s go…” Flame pleaded, taking her hand. “... we can’t. Remember the promise.”

It was true. That morning, she, Flame, Shiro, Junion, Donald, and Goofy had made their first promise to one another. As much as it hurt to walk away, she couldn’t die and leave her friends in pain.

“All right…” Kairi whispered, slowly turning her back to the stairs leading to the second floor. As inhuman as it felt, she decided to trust Flame.

That’s when it happened.

At first, she didn’t know if it was just her desperate hope playing tricks on her ears. But then she turned sharply toward the other prisoners, and seeing their faces go pale with shock, she knew it was real.

A scream. It came from the upper floor. Then another, even more terrible and inhuman.

Kairi didn’t think twice—she dashed up the stairs, ignoring the panicked calls from her companions. She couldn’t ignore those cries—it wasn’t in her nature.
Even at the cost of her life, she had to see for herself who was behind that desperate plea for help.

“Kairi!”
“Stop! You can’t!”
“You little idiot! You want to get us all killed?!”

But Kairi didn’t listen to any of them.

She didn’t want to become like Gal—hopeless and heartless. She was ready to die to save a life. How could she keep making promises every day if she couldn’t help a comrade in need?

She had already cleared the first metal stairway and, nearly stumbling, rushed up the second.
Another scream. Kairi was sure of it. And that voice was...

“Tony!” she shouted, reaching the first floor.

A long, narrow corridor stretched out before her, lined with doors on either side. But her eyes locked onto the farthest room. As if something was drawing her toward it.
Just then, a violet alien with three blue eyes stepped out from that room. She recognized her instantly.

“Tony!”

She ran to her. Reached her. Her companion was still trembling, gripped by panic.

“We… we… have to… go… right?”

The other prisoners had now caught up with them. They were surprised to see Tony with Kairi—but also relieved. Everyone, except Gal.

“Damn you!” Flame blurted, letting out a sigh of relief. “You scared the hell out of us!”

“What happened, Tony?” Clairy asked the three-eyed alien, who could only stammer:

“Let’s… let’s just go… please…”

“All right, if that’s what you want…” Kairi tried to comfort her, placing a hand on her shoulder and signaling the others to head back down.

They didn’t know what the soldier had done, but the fact that Tony was alive was a wonderful piece of news.
When they saw Gal again in the warehouse, Kairi wasn’t going to hold back. She’d give her a real piece of her mind.
It didn’t matter how many years she had spent in Hollywood—that gave her no right to abandon a companion, nor to give up hope before even trying.

They had almost reached the top of the stairs...

… when they were met by two soldiers, both with loaded rifles.

All their hearts began to race. They had come in suddenly… but why?

The answer was horrifying.

Behind them stood Gal. And the look in her eyes—burning with rage and resentment—sent chills down everyone’s spine.

*

How could she… a prisoner just like them… how could she have sent those soldiers into the house, right on their heels?! What did it all mean?!

Kairi still couldn’t understand it fully—she had only been in that camp for a few days—but the older inmates had spent years being broken by constant torture, and the fear of disobeying their tormentors was deeply ingrained in them.
What stood before them was no longer one of their own, she realized with one final, chilling certainty. Gal was like a dog who, no matter how many kind people were around, kept biting everyone—because it was all she knew how to do anymore.

Gal had truly lost hope—the same flame that Flame, Shiro, Donald, and Goofy had never allowed to die, even in the face of hardship.
She hadn’t been strong enough… and with her actions, she had sealed her fate along with theirs.

“What’s going on here? Who screamed?! Speak up!” shouted the first soldier—the taller and broader one, with brownish skin.

“O… our friend screamed…” Kairi began to explain, her voice trembling, “...and we came up here… we were worried something had happened, sir!”

She realized too late that she had made a grave mistake. She hadn’t meant to, but she had unintentionally placed all the blame on her poor companion. If she could go back in time, she would’ve chosen different words.

But time never goes backward… only forward.

“You mean her?!” exclaimed the second soldier, shorter, chubbier, and with purplish skin, pointing at Tony. “You… weren’t you with soldier Rufus?! Answer me!”

But the alien said nothing. She was frozen in fear.

“Kak, go check Rufus’ room!” the short soldier ordered the taller one.

“Yes, sir, Pesch!” Kak responded, pushing past them roughly and approaching the door Tony had emerged from earlier.

It was then that the violet alien seemed to come to life…

“No! Don’t do it! Don’t open that door! There’s a mon—!”

She didn’t get to finish the sentence…

BANG!

A shot rang out from Pesch’s rifle, and the bullet struck Tony in the chest, piercing it. The victim collapsed onto Kairi, who, in shock, held her companion’s body in her arms.
Bluish blood flowed from the wound—too much blood for there to be any hope of survival.

“P-please… don’t open… a mon… ster…”

Those were Tony’s final words. She let out one last, agonizing breath before going completely still.
She had died in Kairi’s arms, without a chance to say her final will.

She was dead.
It couldn’t be true.

“You talked too much, filthy bitch!” said Pesch with satisfaction, as all the others stared in stunned silence. “That’s what happens to those who try to give orders to Imperial soldiers! Kak! Open that door!”

Her companions were just as horrified, barely holding back their tears. Shedding even one could have earned them the same fate.

Only Gal, blind to the horror before her, looked more pleased than ever.

“What will you give me in return for handing over these rebels?” the alien began, savoring the idea of a possible reward.

Pesch, however, silenced her with a simple gesture—pointing his weapon at her.
The tall soldier had already reached Rufus’ room and pushed the door open.

“If what I think happened really did… we’ll shoot you all and feed you to the vultures! Including you, old hag!” he yelled at them, confirming Kairi’s worst fears and sending chills down the elephantine alien’s spine.

That fool had condemned them all.

If she hadn’t gone outside to call the soldiers, they could have all left the house together.

Instead, she had panicked and handed them over to the army—only to end up trapped in her own snare.

“You really thought we’d give you a reward, you pathetic creature?! You’re not even worth a proper fuck anymore… none of you deserve to live! Not even you!” shouted the soldier, before calling out to his comrade: “What do you see in the room, Kak?!”

But Kak didn’t respond… his mouth was hanging open…

“Kak! What the hell is going on?!” the stout soldier shouted, exasperated.

They all watched as the brown-skinned soldier took a few steps back before collapsing in horror…

…a chilling and dark creature rose before their eyes…

Two meters tall, with amber eyes, long antennae sprouting from its forehead, and slender arms and legs, it emitted a guttural sound that sent shivers down everyone’s spine.

No one dared move.

That abomination looked like it had crawled straight out of their nightmares.

Only Kairi recognized the creature—but her heart refused to accept what her eyes were seeing.

How was it possible? How had it come to be?

Every explanation she tried to give herself felt implausible—and yet, it was standing right there.

It was a Heartless.

The dark being stepped right in front of Kak, who was still paralyzed with fear, and extended its fingers toward him, tilting its head like a child curiously inspecting an unknown object.
Under normal circumstances, Kairi would have shouted for everyone to run—but something held her rooted to the spot.

It was fear.

“Don’t you dare touch my fellow soldier, monster!”

Pesch acted immediately and began firing wildly at the dark creature, while all the prisoners covered their ears against the deafening sound of the gunshots. After a few seconds, the rifle was empty. Every bullet had hit its target.

But Kairi already knew it had been useless—and the others realized it too, as they watched the bullets pass through the creature’s body and fall slowly to the ground, right in front of Kak.

The soldier himself didn’t even realize he was already as good as dead. He was too stunned by the sight of all those bullets lying harmless on the floor while the creature stood completely unscathed. It was as if he had given up, when they all noticed the Heartless’s hand reaching toward his chest.

For those who had never witnessed such a sight, it was traumatizing. But even for her, who had already seen other Heartless attacks, it was horrifying.

The Imperial soldier was pierced through the chest with a single hand by that terrifying creature.
No effort.
No mercy.
…It tore out his heart!

“KAK!” Pesch screamed at the top of his lungs, watching his comrade die before his eyes.

Kairi was horrified. The Heartless hadn’t just extracted the essence of the heart...

…it had also seized the physical organ, still dripping with blood!

Kak’s body dissolved into darkness, and the same fate met the still-beating heart.

Moments later, another creature—identical to the first—materialized before them, staring at them hungrily.

Everyone was frozen in place. Even Pesch no longer paid attention to the prisoners, paralyzed by fear. Several seconds passed in chilling silence.

Kairi gently laid Tony’s body on the floor.
That was why the three-eyed alien had wanted to escape.
Kairi would avenge her.
She no longer cared about the consequences—not with that crushing guilt pressing down on her.

Her body began to move again. She stepped forward, almost by instinct.

The two creatures turned toward her, sensing the Light of her Pure Heart. That’s why they hadn’t taken their eyes off her. These Heartless had to be stopped—they couldn’t be allowed to roam free. Even as a prisoner in Hollywood, her heart pushed her to fight for the ones she loved.

Kairi’s hands were enveloped in a bright light. When it faded, she held a Keyblade. The hilt was golden, and the tip was adorned with flower-shaped gems.

Coincidence… or fate—it had been since the battle against the Kagakurian forces on the Destiny Islands that she had wielded her Key. And now, just gripping it filled her heart with radiant Light.

She knew what had to be done.

“Flame! Get everyone out of here and go find Donald and Goofy! These creatures are dangerous!”

The pirate was stunned at the sight of the weapon, but protested without hesitation:

“And leave you here?! No wa—”

“Do as I say!” she shouted firmly. “If you stay here, you’ll just get in my way! Only this Key can defeat them!”

Flame hesitated. She didn’t want to leave her alone, but she realized Kairi knew exactly what she was doing.

“Alright… I’ll trust you. But don’t you dare get yourself killed!”

Flame gathered the prisoners and left the house with them. Even Pesch—still alive but shaken—followed them.

Kairi focused on the Heartless.
She had missed this feeling: the kindness, the indomitable courage, the endless hope.

These were the qualities of a true Guardian, just like the three Fairy Godmothers and Lea had taught her during her training. Qualities everyone said she had always possessed. But Kairi had never felt perfect—and for that reason, she had trained harder than anyone. To catch up with Sora and Riku.

It was thanks to that training—thanks to those battles—that she had been able to fight during the War and earn the title of Keyblade Master after Xehanort’s defeat.

The dark creatures slowly crept toward her, starving for Light. She lowered her stance, gripping the Keyblade with both hands. The hallway was narrow—movement was limited. She had to act fast.

One of the monsters attacked, morphing its arm into a blade of darkness. It thrust forward, and Kairi barely dodged in time.

“Figures…” she muttered.

She managed to block several attacks, but couldn’t counter. Reaching the first stair, the Heartless tried to strike down at her from above. She blocked the blade above her head with both hands, but she was starting to falter.

…It was too strong.

She had to finish this before the second Heartless joined the fight.

And in fact, the other was already moving. It positioned itself behind the first. Kairi didn’t notice in time. The second monster stabbed through its comrade, trying to impale her as well.

At the last second, Kairi stepped back—
—but she forgot about the staircase behind her.

“...aaah!”

She fell backward, tumbling down the stairs until she slammed hard against the railing.

The impact knocked the wind out of her. She didn’t even have time to recover—the first Heartless reached her immediately.
But this time, instead of striking, it grabbed her weapon arm.

It was a trap.

“Wha…?! Damn it! No!”

Kairi was cornered. The second monster struck.

The blade pierced her left shoulder. Blood burst from the wound.

And it didn’t stop there.

They lifted her up and hurled her over the railing. Kairi fell to the ground floor, and the impact was devastating. She shielded her head just before hitting the floor, but her ribs cracked.

She coughed up blood, dazed. Her ears were ringing.

With great effort, she began to crawl.

She hid behind a sofa.

The two Heartless were hunting for her. Craving her light…
…or maybe her flesh.

At that point, even she could no longer believe they were mere Heartless.
Kairi had faced hundreds of them, and she had always known them to be mindless creatures, incapable of any strategy beyond swarming. Fighting them had only confirmed it.

But these two Heartless… they weren’t just incredibly strong—they were capable of executing coordinated attacks with astonishing precision. Each of them alone could have taken on a former member of Organization XIII… and won!

She had to admit it: she had underestimated them.
But it wouldn’t happen again. She had already devised a strategy to take them down.

“Energy,” she whispered weakly, bringing her Keyblade to her chest. From the tip of the Key, an emerald light burst forth, healing her wounds slightly. She knew she couldn’t use a full Cure spell—otherwise, her surprise attack would fail. But after a few seconds, her ribs had mended, and the wound on her shoulder had closed. Only the blood staining her pajamas showed how close to death she had come.

But now, she was no longer afraid.
She was ready to fight again.

“I’m right here!”

Her shout alerted the two monsters, who rushed to attack.
Anyone else would’ve jumped out from one side of the couch to face them one at a time.
Kairi, instead, stayed exactly where she was.
She knew her plan would fail if the creatures caught on to her true intentions, but she had no choice.

She had to defeat them both at once.

The two Heartless lunged from either side of the couch, certain they had her cornered—
—only to find her kneeling, Keyblade pointed to the ground, head bowed, eyes shut.

As intelligent as they were compared to normal Heartless, instinct took over…
…and sealed their fate.

“Blizzaga!”

The spell was so powerful and sudden that the floor and their bodies froze instantly.
Before they could break free, Kairi spun into a pirouette and struck them with flawless precision.

The two Heartless dissolved, and two radiant hearts floated skyward, beyond the windows.

The battle was over.

Kairi touched the ground and fell to her knees, exhausted.
She had never felt this way before. That fight had opened her eyes. Casting high-level magic had drained her—
Had she really grown this weak?

The answer was obvious.
She hadn’t trained in five years.
She’d been captured by the Empire, tortured for over a week, given only one meal a day and barely drinkable water.

With tremendous effort, she stood.
Every step toward the door was a struggle.

That prison was killing her. Sooner or later, she would get sick, just like the others.
No matter how determined she was—
It was all pointless.

That was the thought running through her mind as she opened the door.

And what she saw froze her blood.

All the girls were gone. In their place: Heartless identical to the ones she had just defeated, already aware of her presence.
Among them stood Gal.

Her eyes… amber, malevolent…
A look that made Kairi shiver.

Darkness enveloped her, and from it emerged a Kamikaze Heartless, ready to strike.

There was no need to guess where those creatures had come from.
Her companions had been attacked.
And had lost their hearts.

There were too many.
Ten… no, twenty…
Too many.

She let the Keyblade dissolve.
She had no willpower left. Her strength was completely gone.

“Kairi!”

She recognized her friends’ voices—but even that wasn’t enough to make her react.
Once again, she felt the urge to give up. To let go.

Fighting wouldn’t change anything.
It would only delay the inevitable.

Dying at the hands of a Heartless didn’t even seem that terrible anymore.

“Kairi! Run!”

Maybe she would see Sora and Riku again…
Yes, she was sure of it…
They were waiting for her…
...there, in the Light...

She managed to see them one last time, her friends.
And she tried to say one last thing to them—
One final farewell.

Then, her strength left her completely.

She collapsed to the floor, unconscious, ready to be overrun by the Heartless...
...and dragged into the Darkness.

“Kairi! No! NOOOOO!”

It all happened in an instant.

And then… everything ended.

*

Flame rushed down the stairs with the others and ran out of the house, feeling guilty for having left Kairi alone to fight those strange creatures.
However, the determined look in her friend’s eyes had made her realize that Kairi knew exactly what she was doing.

Pesch managed to pull himself together and ordered everyone to stay in the garden while he went to Headquarters to raise the alarm.
“None of you move from here! Anyone who leaves this place without permission will be executed on the spot!”

The violet-skinned soldier then began to run—in the opposite direction of Headquarters.
It was clear he was never going to sound the alarm…
…he was simply running away.

Only after he disappeared from view did Flame decide to act.
“Where do you think you're going, you bitch?!” Gal shouted furiously, blocking her with an arm. “Did you not hear the order?!”
“I’m going to raise the alarm! We’re all in danger now!”
“How dare you put all of us at risk?! Wasn’t what happened to that Tony enough for you?! If you make them angry, we’ll all…”
“Look who’s talking! You’re just like those soldiers! I’m not a coward like you… if Tony’s dead, it’s your fault alone!”

With a jerk, Flame freed herself and turned away.
Unfortunately, Gal still had one last card to play.

“I’m a monster? Says the one who lets herself be humiliated on purpose by her captors... Flame… or should I say ‘Flame, the Soldiers’ Favorite…’”

No. That was too much.
Flame spun around, ready to shut her up—

—but another prisoner beat her to it, landing a punch so hard it knocked Gal to the ground, unconscious, a purple bruise swelling on her cheek.

It had been Clairy, under the horrified gaze of all their companions.

“We should’ve trusted Kairi from the beginning… You’ve gone too far this time, Gal!”

Flame didn’t waste a second. After flashing a smug grin at the old alien, she bolted north, heading toward the industrial sector, where she knew she’d find her friends.

She had to hurry. Kairi needed them, and Gal had already made her lose too much time.

“Wait! I’m coming too!”

Clairy caught up to her, running as fast as she could.

“Are you sure?” Flame asked, breathless. “If the soldiers don’t believe us… it’s over!”
“If Kairi needs help, then I’ll take the risk!” Clairy exclaimed, determined. “I can’t stay silent anymore! I owe it to Kairi—and to Tony!”

Flame gave her a genuine smile. She had just found a new friend.

“…And the others?”
“They agree with us, but they’re keeping an eye on Gal… They’re sure she’ll try to take revenge again!”
“Then let’s pick up the pace!”

They ran harder than they ever had. After ten minutes, not a single soldier had appeared.
Luck… or maybe not?

“Flame!”

It was Donald’s voice. Goofy was with him.

“Quack! The Heartless are attacking the Military Base!” Donald cried in panic. “We have to stop them before they destroy everything!”
“Gawrsh! The Heartless want to consume our Hearts! If we don’t stop them, they’ll turn us too!”

“Donald! Goofy! Wait!” Flame stepped in front of them. “First of all… where are Shiro and Junion?”
“Quack! That’s right! We lost sight of them!” Donald replied, growing more agitated.
“Damn it! This is bad—we’re split up!” Flame cursed.
“Gawrsh! And Kairi? Wasn’t she with you?!” Goofy asked.
“She’s waiting somewhere else! She’s fighting two of those things!”

As they turned back, Flame noticed Clairy had stopped in her tracks.
“Clairy! What’s wrong?! If we don’t move, Kairi will be—”
“Isn’t it strange there aren’t any soldiers stopping us? What if the same thing happened to the others?”

Flame froze.
Many of their companions were inside the houses nearby, each guarded by three soldiers…
…but now, where were those soldiers?

Clairy was right.

Agonizing screams echoed from the area where the other prisoners were, along with Gal.
A siren began to blare: the alarm!

Kairi was in danger.

“Shit!”

All four of them began to sprint at full speed.
Flame and Clairy had gotten too far away—they were at least a kilometer out.
They had to hurry.

The next three minutes felt endless.

Kairi, please, hang on…

Flame was the first to see her.
With Clairy, she ran toward her, Donald and Goofy following close behind.

Kairi was surrounded by about fifteen Heartless.
Her eyes were completely lifeless.
She turned to them and murmured:
“Guys… I’m… sorry…”

Flame froze, paralyzed.
Only Donald and Goofy kept running—but it was too late.

Kairi was swallowed by the dark mass.

Clairy reached Flame and hugged her, sobbing with her.

It had all been for nothing.

Kairi was dead.

Of her… not even a shadow remained.

… not even a shadow…

… a shadow…

… the massive winged shadow that now blocked out the sun.

*

Donald and Goofy noticed its arrival only at the last moment and threw themselves to the ground to avoid being trampled by the beast’s massive claws.

It was a dragon, its scales black as night. Around twenty meters long and just as tall, it had an elongated head bristling with horns, blood-red eyes, and two rows of razor-sharp teeth that looked capable of piercing even metal. Its legs were long and powerful, ending in scaled hands with five fingers, each tipped with serrated silver claws. Its tail, long and flexible, was lined with thick, pointed bone spikes.
But it was the wings that left Flame breathless: not scaly, but feathered and white, like those of angels.

The colossal winged creature struck the mass of Heartless with a single claw swipe, and a human body resurfaced from the darkness. The body was flung toward them, rolling a few meters across the asphalt before stopping.
Still in shock, they noticed the faint rise and fall of its chest.

It was Kairi.

Flame and Clairy took a few seconds to recover from the shock, then started running with all their strength to reach her.
But the dragon’s blow hadn’t stopped the Heartless—they were already moving toward Kairi’s body again.

“Not this time!” shouted Flame, raising her right arm high into the air.

It had been five years since she last used the powers of her Devil Fruit, the final gift from her father before he was killed by the Navy. But her movements hadn’t lost any precision.
Clairy watched in astonishment as Flame’s arm twisted back to the wrist as if made of rubber, then snapped back into place.

They were still about thirty meters from Kairi, and the Heartless were closer. But Flame wasn’t going to back down. Smoke began to billow from every pore of her body.

“Gear Second!”

Clairy and the Heartless didn’t even have time to react. In less than a second, Flame had already reached Kairi, picked her up, and brought her back beside the blue-haired girl.

“But… how… what?!” Clairy exclaimed, stunned.

“She’s still alive! We need to get out of here or they’ll attack again!” Flame said after checking their friend’s condition—stable, but unconscious.

“Quack! Get back!” yelled Donald, summoning a staff and a large shield, which he quickly passed to Goofy.

“We’ll cover you! Gawrsh!” confirmed his companion, beginning to fight off the Heartless.

Flame and Clairy turned to follow the order—but froze in place. Another group of about thirty Heartless had surrounded them.
They were trapped.

“Damn it!” Flame cursed angrily. She could fight, but Kairi and Clairy were vulnerable. Her hands were tied.

“Get down!”

Something whizzed past two Heartless, just inches from their faces.
It was a kunai with a red-bordered piece of burning paper attached to it.

“Kai!”

Shiro and Junion tackled them to the ground just as an explosion thundered in their ears.
When the dust settled, ten Heartless had already vanished.

“Thunder!”

Donald’s spell paralyzed several Heartless, giving Shiro and Junion time to free the girls while Goofy blocked more enemies with his shield.
Even the dragon joined the fray: with one swift sweep of its tail, it wiped out half the Heartless. Then it placed itself in front of the group, indifferent to the danger it posed to those below… and unleashed a deafening roar.

The windows of nearby houses shattered. The ground trembled. Each step the dragon took made the earth quake, as if a giant were pounding a table with its fists.

“W-What is that monster?!” Clairy stammered, terrified.

“That’s the Black Dragon with Angel Wings!” Junion explained, eyes wide. “It’s the genetic mutation of General Dragon!”

Meanwhile, the remaining Heartless recovered from paralysis.
This time, however, they headed straight for the enormous dragon. They had understood who the real threat was.

Half of them morphed their limbs into sharp blades and charged.
The others began firing dark beams from their fingers, aiming for the dragon’s eyes and belly.

But Dragon didn’t seem intimidated. Shielding its vulnerable spots with its claws, it repelled the enemies simply by flapping its wings.
No Heartless, not even the ones at the edge, could resist the colossal gust—they were blown away like leaves in the wind… and for a moment, even Flame and the others were nearly swept away too.

A massive red flame struck the airborne Heartless, reducing them instantly to ash.
Everyone watched as the dark creatures dissolved, unable to even fight back.

They were speechless.
It was over.

Another roar, even more powerful, erupted from Dragon Oronar’s jaws, forcing everyone to cover their ears.
This was the true power of Dragon Oronar, the general of the Kagaku Empire!

“Watch out! A suicide attack!”

A small Heartless had silently crept close, and Donald spotted it too late.
The little creature leapt at Flame, aiming for the now defenseless Kairi.

“You little—get away from her!” Flame shouted in rage.

A black flame engulfed the tiny Heartless, slamming it to the ground, where it flailed in vain to extinguish itself.
The creature was literally disintegrated, incinerated by pitch-black fire.

The one who triggered it was Junion.
His eye had changed—his iris now shaped into red and black symbols. A red liquid trickled from his eyelid, and everyone immediately realized it was his blood.

The effort, however, was too much.
Junion collapsed instantly and would have hit the ground if not for Shiro, the old ninja, who caught him just in time.

Shiro’s expression was one of utter disbelief, as if he couldn’t comprehend what he’d just witnessed.

“Was… was that really the Sharingan?” Shiro exclaimed, stunned.

*

Kairi still had her eyes closed. She only remembered the Heartless attacking her. Every tug, every scratch, every bite came flooding back to her…

She was convinced she was dead. But then why could she still feel the floor beneath her?

She wasn’t dead… or was she?

Oh no… wasn’t it death that left people completely paralyzed?

There was no Heaven or Hell! Kairi was destined to rot, to be filled with worms that would devour every gram of her body, millimeter by millimeter…

Fear made her jolt awake. She opened her eyes and screamed in horror.

It took her a full minute to realize something strange was going on…

First… she was dressed exactly like the day she’d been kidnapped by Axel years ago—her long pink dress over one of her beloved white tank tops.

Second… she had her hair again, and the tips tickling her neck and back made her feel happy.

Third… she was walking on a stained-glass platform depicting all the people she held dear…

…Sora, Riku, Mickey, Terra, Aqua, Ventus, Lea, Roxas, Naminé, Xion…
…her friends from Destiny Islands and Twilight Town…
…her parents…
…even her fellow Princesses were there! And Tony too!

They all had an arm extended toward a point at the bottom of the stained glass… and there, to her surprise, was a portrait of Kairi herself!

She appeared as she did when imprisoned in Hollywood, and standing with her were Donald, Goofy, Junion, Flame, Shiro, and Clairy. All seven of them held many hearts in their hands, hugging them as if to protect them…

She couldn’t fully grasp the meaning, but she couldn’t deny the beauty and magnificence of that stained glass.

“What is she doing here?! Oh God, don’t tell me she’s—”

“Are you stupid? Of course not, this is her Inner World.”

Kairi froze instantly. Tears began to stream down her face.

She had missed those voices so much…

“Oh oh… I think she heard you, guys!”

“See? Told you, Sora! She heard you and now thinks she’s dead.”

“Idiot! You’re the one who shouted!”

“Guys… please… calm down…”

“Stay out of it, Mickey!”

Kairi slowly turned toward those oh-so-familiar voices. They hadn’t changed one bit.

Riku, with his silver hair and sky-blue eyes, stood tall at six-foot-two, holding Sora back with one hand—Sora, with his chestnut hair and ocean-blue eyes, always looking for a reason to spar with his best friend. And then there was the poor King, a mouse with large round ears, trying desperately to keep the peace.

She couldn’t hold back her tears anymore. Her heart burst with joy just hearing them again—seeing them again.

Sora and Riku stopped bickering and turned to her awkwardly, while King Mickey beamed. Her feet moved on their own. In a flash, she reached them and threw herself at all three, hugging them tight, sobbing and crying tears of joy.

“G… g… guys… K… King M… Mickey… buaaaaaaahhhhh!”

The three of them hugged her tightly, letting her cry it all out.

Once she had calmed down, they sat on the ground, and she started peppering them with questions, still teary-eyed.

“Wha… what happened to me? A… am I dead?”

“Absolutely not,” Riku answered sternly. “And don’t you ever dare try what you attempted today again!”

“What… what did I do?”

She didn’t understand. What was he talking about?

“You gave up,” Mickey explained seriously, equally upset. “If they hadn’t saved you today, you would have fallen into Darkness forever! You already know what it feels like to lose your Heart, right, Kairi? The Heartless you faced today aren’t like the weak ones from our world… they can harm even a pure heart like yours! You would never have returned to the Light… never truly died… you’d have been Nothing!”

“I was scared, Kairi!” Sora admitted, worried. “If Donald, Goofy, and the others hadn’t shown up in time… I never would have seen you again! Your heart would’ve never reached Kingdom Hearts, and your soul would’ve never made it to the Afterlife!”

“What? But… I didn’t know…” Kairi gasped, a hand to her mouth. She was on the verge of tears again.

She had almost let Darkness corrupt her—and had come dangerously close to becoming a Heartless.

“I… I’m sorry… I just wanted to see you all one last time…” she apologized.

Kairi felt stupid, as always, unable to cope with hardship.

She had broken her promise to her friends—to survive, to fight despite the suffering. And at the first real obstacle, she had almost suffered a fate worse than death.

“We’re here! See?” said Sora, stepping toward her and giving her a gentle kiss on the lips.

That little gesture was enough to soothe her.

Only Sora could make her feel such strong, intense emotions. In that moment, all she wanted was to hold him close, to embrace him and breathe in the scent of his neck. She wanted to love him, to kiss him, to make their tongues dance together… to become one with him. And yet something held her back, and she didn’t understand why. A faint fear had crept into her soul.

“We’ll always be with you, inside your Heart,” Riku said firmly, ruffling her hair. “Even from the Afterlife, we’ll always be by your side…”

“…but you can’t keep your Heart chained to the past forever…” Mickey said seriously. “Kairi… you have to move on! No matter what they did to you, even though we’re dead, you must keep fighting! You must keep living!”

“We want you to be happy, Kairi,” Riku added with a smile. “I’d love to come back to life. I miss being with you and Sora on the beach, traveling through the worlds, meeting new friends, falling in love again… even just once more…”

“…Riku…” Kairi whispered, lowering her head, embarrassed and remorseful.

She had always known Riku was in love with her, but she had always loved Sora—and she never regretted that choice. Her greatest regret, aside from the dream of a happy future with Sora, was how she had treated her best friend.

Riku had known he’d never be loved in return, but still, something had kept him from seeking happiness with another girl. Kairi should have been honest with him from the start, to spare him from suffering.

But Riku had died, never loving anyone else but her. Kairi didn’t feel worthy of such a beautiful love.

“…but I don’t want to be selfish a second time! I want you to fulfill my dream! Please… find someone who loves you… and more importantly, someone you love!” Riku told her. “Don’t close your beautiful heart… that love deserves to be shared!”

“Love? But I…?” Kairi stammered, turning pleadingly to Sora, who sadly shook his head.

“I’ll always love you, Kairi… but I’m dead, Kairi. All of us are gone and can’t come back to life, but you can still love! Please… at least try, okay? Don’t trap your Heart because of me or us… I’ll never forgive myself if you let your Heart stay locked away because of me. We’ll always be proud of you, no matter what you choose!” Sora said.

Kairi was speechless.

Fighting on and living was one thing—but loving again?

Could she ever love another man or woman besides Sora? They said she could. Sora and Riku, the most important people in her life, had just told her it was possible.

Then she had to at least try… for them.

“I know you will…” said King Mickey firmly, with a smile.

Then, however, his expression became deeply serious. She hadn’t seen him look like that since the battle against Xehanort.

“…now listen to me carefully, Kairi! I’ll now explain the real reason Yen Sid sent me to the dark rift!” the King said sternly. “Don’t miss a single word… because the fate of the entire Universe depends on it!”

Chapter Text

4.

Hollywood Prison – Prisoners’ Shed

Kairi opened her eyes again in the Hollywood shed. The wooden ceiling was the same as always, yet it seemed different—more real. Before she could even sit up, she was overwhelmed by hugs and voices trembling with emotion. Flame clung to her neck with the strength of someone who had been afraid for far too long. She was still crying.

To her surprise, Clairy was there too. She looked uncomfortable, her face turned downward.

"I'm sorry I couldn’t help you..." she whispered.

Kairi, a little embarrassed, shook her head. "It wasn’t your fault. Really."

Deep down, she was glad she was there. One more friend could make a difference in that hell. But the thought of Tony kept returning, heavy and relentless. And the guilt wouldn’t let go.

After reassuring the others about her condition—for what felt like the hundred and fiftieth time—she told them what she remembered. Or rather, part of it. She had left out the moment she gave up. Lying made her feel sick, but saying it out loud would’ve been worse, because the shame was still too raw.

Flame seemed to sense something. Her eyes said it clearly.

Then it was the others’ turn to tell their side. When Kairi heard that it hadn’t been them who saved her, but Dragon Oronar himself, in his Yilancar form... she was speechless. The description of his intervention—the power with which he scattered the Heartless, the ease with which he fought those monsters—sounded like something out of another story.

He was the same man who had brought her there. Who had turned a blind eye to the abuse. And now... he had saved her?

Why?

Why risk everything for her, a prisoner?

They had seen him turn back into a human, demand explanations, and nearly execute Flame and Clairy, thinking they were Heartless collaborators. If not for Shiro, Junion, Donald, and Goofy, he probably would’ve done it on the spot.

Donald and Goofy had explained everything they knew about those creatures—the Heartless. They had tried to mediate, to make him understand this wasn’t just another military conflict. But Dragon had still decided to handle things his own way. From that moment on, it would be his Commanders in charge.

The surviving prisoners had been brought back to Hollywood.

Three hundred fifty-four. Only thirty were women. Flame, Clairy, and Kairi were the only survivors from their group. The others had been caught outside, just as feared.

Kairi felt better, thanks to Donald’s healing magic. Only a scar on her shoulder reminded her how close the danger had been.

“Why don’t you heal the others too?” she asked, noticing many were still in terrible condition.

Donald lowered his gaze. “I don’t have enough. I’m trying to conserve energy for the critical cases… quack…”

The guilt returned, biting hard.

“It was my fault...” she murmured, voice low. “If I hadn’t been afraid, maybe Tony…”

“Stop it, Kairi.” Shiro’s voice was firm but gentle. “Anyone would’ve been afraid. If you had reacted, we’d all be dead. Flame, Clairy, us...”
Donald nodded, his beak drawn in a serious expression. “You fought those Shadows alone. Quack! I’ve never seen any that strong...”

Kairi turned to look at him and Goofy, her eyes slightly wide.

“You noticed too?”

“Gawrsh, yeah!” exclaimed Goofy. “They were… strange. Coordinated. Smarter than usual. In all the worlds we’ve visited, we’ve never seen any like that.”

The Heartless hadn’t changed in how they were born. But the way they moved, how they defended themselves... that was new. And unsettling.

Shiro looked at them curiously. “What makes them so different, in your opinion?”
Kairi paused to think. “They were... strategic. Normal Heartless attack blindly. These didn’t. They acted together. Covered each other.”

Donald added, “It was like... they fought as a military unit.”

“Just like soldiers...” Junion chimed in, drawing their attention.

The cyclops crossed his arms. “When they attacked the general, I recognized some of the maneuvers we were taught at the Academy. Is it possible they absorb... even the victim’s skills?”

Kairi fell silent for a moment. The idea didn’t seem crazy. But she wanted a more expert opinion.

“Donald, Goofy... is that possible?”

“Quack! I think so!” replied the duck, visibly shaken. “If they absorb intelligence... not just Darkness... that’s why they were so dangerous!”

“And if those soldiers were skilled... their Heartless become even worse!” concluded Goofy.

Kairi felt a chill inside. Those two Heartless had given her a hard time even at her full strength. And what if a Yilancar became one?

Or worse... the Glacial Emperor?

She shivered.

The Keyblade War would look like child’s play in comparison.

The silence that followed was more unsettling than the battle itself. Kairi looked at her companions’ faces—marked by exhaustion but lit by a new spark. Something was changing.

It was Shiro who broke the silence.

“We can’t wait any longer. Or trust Kagaku’s army to protect us. They won’t.”

Flame turned abruptly. It was like being jolted awake by a defibrillator.

“You really want to do it? Please, tell me you want to do it!”

"Do what?" asked Kairi, confused.

It was Junion who caught on first.

"Are you saying... we need to rebel?"

"I'm saying that if we don't, we'll die in here. The next time the Heartless attack, Kagaku won’t have the time or the will to save us. We’ll be nothing but cannon fodder."

Those words echoed in Kairi’s mind.

She had already risked everything, but this... this was a different kind of choice. It was no longer just about surviving. It was about fighting to live free—and stopping others from ending up like Tony.

"We’re only prisoners as long as we accept being prisoners..." added Shiro, locking eyes with each of them. "They think we’re broken, but we’re not. Not yet."

Junion nodded. "We can do this. We’ve seen what those Heartless are capable of... and what we can do, if we stand together."

Flame clenched her fists. Her gaze had regained its fire. "Five years of silence and obedience... that ends now! This time, it’s revolution!"

Kairi took a deep breath. She could feel her heart pounding in her chest like a drum. The thought of another battle frightened her—but the certainty of staying powerless... terrified her even more.

It was time to keep the promise she had made to Sora, Riku, and King Mickey.

"If we really want to survive, we can’t follow the rules anymore. We have to write our own!" Kairi declared with determination. "Fight not just the Heartless... but those who keep us in chains!"

A tense silence fell over them. Then Shiro smiled. A rough, bitter smile—but a real one.

"Then it’s decided. Starting tomorrow... we begin to prepare. The uprising starts now!"

They all placed one hand over another, sealing the new promise. The fire inside them was no longer just rage or guilt. It was something stronger. Purer.

It was the spark of a revolution.

*

In the Hollywood concentration camp, the Empire didn’t just imprison them. The goal was to break them, humiliate them, erase every last trace of dignity. Kairi felt it on her skin every single day: they had become a cautionary example, a warning to any world or civilization daring to defy Glacial.

The prisoners lived in misery. Forced labor, one meal a day—barely edible—zero privacy, even for basic needs, and for some… abuses too terrible to even name. No one spoke aloud about what happened in the more isolated sheds. But everyone knew.

Kairi remembered that feeling of slow death. As if time itself had frozen to let them rot, one day after another. No names. Just a number carved into their forehead, as if they were shelf products, sorted only by barcode.

And yet, even in that darkness, they were not fully broken. Inside, they still had a spark—a desire to live.
And one day, they decided to use it.

The first action was about the food.
The soup they received daily was suspicious. It grew more tasteless by the day, with a metallic, almost toxic aftertaste. Kairi herself had started experiencing strange discomfort, and she wasn’t the only one.

They needed to find out what was going into that slop. But that meant exploring other sheds—impossible by day. At night, however, soldiers only patrolled the outer perimeter of the iron walls.

That’s when Shiro stepped forward.
The old ninja had been there longer than anyone. He had a ruthless training background and could survive on almost nothing. Kairi admired him—he seemed like the only one who never bent. When he proposed using ancient shinobi techniques, no one dared argue.

That night, he created a copy of himself using an old ninja art: the Body Multiplication Technique. Then he used Substitution to hide the clone inside a simple wooden plank left in a corner of the shed. No one—not even the guards—noticed.

At morning roll call, the clone stayed hidden. Only after everyone had gone to work did it return to human form and begin the exploration.

It checked all internal facilities: a medical room, an armory, several offices full of documents… and finally, the kitchen.

That’s where everything changed.
Inside, a large red-skinned alien was preparing ingredients for breakfast. The clone approached silently, summoning a kunai—one of Shiro’s innate skills: he could “store” objects in his memory and recall them at will, an ancient art unique to his clan.

With a swift, precise motion, he struck the cook in the neck. The body was dragged outside and buried underground, far from any prying eyes. No witnesses, no traces. Shiro had studied the shifts and knew no one would enter the kitchen for a few hours.

The clone then used the Body Transformation Technique to assume the cook’s appearance and started preparing the food. From that day on—no more poison, no more sedatives. Just simple, real food. He even managed to steal fruit, burying it beneath the shed for safekeeping.

The results were immediate. Some prisoners regained weight. Others, like Kairi, stopped feeling dizzy and nauseous. And the soup… finally had flavor.

The second move was about water.
The only time they could drink was during the evening shower—but even then, the water was mixed with vinegar and other questionable substances. Kairi remembered the thirst as pure torment. Working all day, then drinking that... it was a nightmare.

It was Junion who proposed a solution—and revealed an uncomfortable truth to all the prisoners...

Unlike the rest of the army’s soldiers, Junion was one of the few Yilancar. And only that nature had allowed him to survive so long in the camp.

Then, for the first time, he revealed the true nature of his power: a mutated eye, glowing red, marked by three black tomoe. It wasn’t a trait of his species, but the result of Yilar—the substance that altered the genomes of living beings through the grafting of DNA fragments.
In Junion, Yilar had implanted a genetic fragment from an ancient lineage of warriors with a unique ocular power.

When Shiro saw it, he froze.
"Impossible…" he whispered. "That power… it’s the Sharingan."

For Kairi, it was one of the few times she saw Shiro truly shaken. For once, the old ninja seemed lost for words.
"You… recognize this eye?"
"I can’t believe it… That eye belongs to the Uchiha. A legendary clan from my village. With it, you can copy techniques, read movements… And that’s just the beginning."

In the following days, Shiro taught Junion some basic techniques. Within a week, the ex-soldier could move like a true ninja. He couldn’t learn everything—some abilities were genetic—but he had talent.

One night, Junion and three other prisoners slipped out of the shed. They had located the old pump used to “clean” new arrivals. Using the Sharingan, Junion avoided the patrols and cloaked the others with illusions.

They managed to drag the water pipe back to their shed and, once connected, unscrewed the valve.

When water began to flow—it felt like a miracle. Kairi cried. Many did. For some, it was the first time in years they had truly drunk clean water.

Then came the third move: privacy.
Relieving oneself in front of everyone was degrading—one of the worst humiliations—and Kairi suffered more than most. Again, it was Junion and Shiro who devised a solution. They removed a few planks from the shed and created hidden exits. Prisoners could slip out, dig a hole, and do what they had to in peace. Once done, everything was sealed again.

Illusions cast by the two protected the area from prying eyes. It was a small relief—but for Kairi, it meant everything. Regaining even a shred of privacy... was a step back toward being human.

But the real turning point—Kairi knew—was still to come.
And it would be brought about by them, the only thirty girls left in the entire camp.

The same night as the Heartless attack, Flame had gathered them. And that night, Kairi began to understand that the uprising wasn’t just a dream.
It was real.
And it would start with them.

*

Kairi couldn’t believe what she was hearing. Flame—the pirate who, until now, had seemed like a pillar of strength and determination—was revealing a strategy that left her stunned.
They were talking about survival—but at what cost?

“Starting tomorrow, we’ll be guarded by rookie boys who’ve been waiting for a chance to get their hands on us!”
A voice burst out, incredulous, among the others. Flame’s words had hit like a punch to the gut. Kairi felt a chill spread through her, as images of what might happen began to haunt her mind.
It couldn’t be real. Not after everything they had already endured.

“That’s right… During training, recruits live under strict restrictions. One of the strongest: abstinence. But now that Dragon is gone, and Himmur is in command… who’s really going to control them?” Flame continued, casting a resolute glance at the others.

Kairi felt overwhelmed by the idea that this could actually happen. She didn’t even want to imagine what it would be like to be vulnerable again, at the mercy of anyone. She had just begun to believe things were improving—so what now?

“So... starting tomorrow we’ll be at constant risk?” Kairi asked, her voice trembling, though she tried to stay composed. The fear tightening her throat was unbearable, yet she fought to keep panic at bay. She was no longer a child, no longer a girl in need of protection. She was a prisoner—a strong, desperate woman trying to survive in a brutal world.

Flame gave an ambiguous smile. It wasn’t the answer Kairi had hoped for, but there was no time for hesitation. The pirate, who for many had become a symbol of resilience, stepped closer and spoke calmly, as if about to share a dark secret.

“It doesn’t have to end that way…” Flame said. “If we make the right move, we could get something in return. Some food, water, medicine… maybe even more.”

The others fell silent, disturbed by her words. Kairi could feel the air grow heavier. But what unsettled her even more was the realization that Flame was talking about offering themselves to the soldiers in exchange for the bare essentials to survive. She had never imagined that a woman like Flame—who prided herself on being a fearless pirate—might have given in this way. And yet, there was a hardness in her eyes that left no room for doubt.

“I did what I had to do to survive,” Flame said, lowering her gaze for a moment before locking eyes with her companions. “It wasn’t easy, but when you’re cornered, when hunger and thirst are eating you alive, you have to make choices. I gave them what they wanted, and in return, I got information that helped me survive.”

A heavy silence fell over the group. Kairi felt a wave of nausea rise inside her but tried not to show it. The others, including Clairy, looked shaken. Clairy in particular lowered her head, and Kairi could see the trembling in her hands.
Memories of a past abuse were clearly flooding back. The young woman, who had already lived through hell, was trying to stay calm—but her face showed a fierce rage, as if she couldn’t bear what she was hearing.

“Flame, how could you…?” Clairy asked, her voice cracked with disgust. “I can’t even bear to think about what you’re saying. They treated us like… objects, and now you’re suggesting we do the same to ourselves?!”

Flame remained composed, but her voice grew gentler—almost compassionate.

“It’s not easy, I know, Clairy,” Flame replied, moving closer to the young woman. “But remember—when you’re a prisoner, when every day is a struggle to survive, you have to do everything you can. My choice wasn’t the right one for everyone, but it worked for me. I’m not trying to force anything on anyone… I’m just showing you one possible way to make it out alive.”

Kairi let Flame’s words sink in, but there was still a part of her that couldn’t accept them. The others seemed to be giving in—but not Kairi. She knew she had to do something, but she didn’t know if she was truly ready to bow to this. She didn’t know if she could do what Flame was suggesting.

“Flame… are you sure this will work in our favor?”

“If we were dealing with officers or commanders, I’d never even consider suggesting this,” Flame admitted, then revealed something to them all. “But this time, we’ll be dealing with rookies—young, naive boys who joined the army without the faintest idea of what really goes on. Some of them may have never even laid a hand on a woman…”

All the girls turned their attention back to Flame. They had thought the pirate was merely suggesting that they offer themselves up to survive—but the truth was something else.

“… you want them to switch sides!” Clairy realized, stunned. “You want them to grow attached to us… fall in love with us!”

“Bingo! Believe it or not, some officers have already started helping me—without asking for anything in return… because some of them are actually wearing a mask just to avoid being killed by the Emperor.”

“... because some of them are actually wearing a mask just to avoid being killed by the Emperor.”

“A good plan, really…?” another voice burst out, breaking the silence like a whip. “You really want us to believe that among those bastards, there’s anyone worth trusting?”

Flame slowly turned toward the girl who had spoken. Her face was tense, eyes burning with anger.

“You say they wear a mask? Fine. But so far, they’ve done everything they were ordered to do. They’ve beaten us, humiliated us, destroyed everything. Where were these ‘cracks’ when they were dragging us away?”

The pirate didn’t flinch. Her gaze stayed fixed, resolute—almost disarmingly calm.

“If you choose to see only monsters, you’ll never see the cracks in the wall. And the cracks… they’re the only way out.”
“…and what did you see in those cracks?”
“Men hiding to avoid showing their weakest side… boys forced by their parents to become soldiers just to bring money home, crying when they think about what they’re forced to do… I could write you a novel-long list.”

The girl who had protested fell silent. She didn’t know how to respond, because she couldn’t believe that their abusers might have a soul.
And yet, Flame seemed unshaken, as if nothing could crack that certainty.

“Most of those soldiers may have blackened souls, but they come from planets that—just like ours—have been conquered. There is no such thing as just black and white… in the shades of grey, I’ve seen boys who became soldiers just to avoid dying, to avoid destroying their own lives. And believe me… if there were even a sliver of a chance for us to be free, some of them would give their lives in return, if needed!”

A long silence followed those words. Kairi looked around at her companions, each lost in her thoughts. They all knew it was madness—perhaps the only kind they had left.

“Alright…” Kairi finally said, her voice firm—though she too felt the weight of that decision pressing down on her shoulders. “We can’t go on being victims. But we need to do this carefully. We can’t let despair consume us.”

Clairy still looked doubtful, but her gaze settled on Kairi, and finally, she seemed to ease a little.
“You… are you sure you want to do this?” she asked, her voice still filled with uncertainty.

Kairi nodded. “There’s no other way, Clairy. If we’re going to survive, we have to do it on our own terms. If we want to make ourselves count, we have to find a way to bring them to our side… and we’ll have to use every tool we’ve got.”

Flame smiled faintly, satisfied by Kairi’s response.
“See? You’re stronger than you think. No longer victims… but executioners of our executioners.”

The girls still weren’t entirely convinced, but Kairi could see a flicker of hope in them. They had endured too much pain, and now it seemed like the only path forward was this twisted one.

Flame continued explaining her reasoning, patiently, but with a harshness that allowed no doubt.
“This isn’t for everyone, I know that. But I’ve realized that whatever scrap of dignity we still had… we already lost it. So why not use it to our advantage? If we stoop to give them what they want—but do it with the intent to gain something in return—then maybe we’re no longer just victims of this war.”

Kairi looked at the others, their faces marked by fear and suffering. But the decision they had made was beginning to take shape. They would no longer live in terror. They would exploit the weakness of their tormentors, just like Flame had. And maybe, just maybe, they’d find a way out.

“…I can do it!”
It was Dyana who spoke last. Her eyes were still glassy, her fists clenched, and her breath short—but there was no longer rage in her voice. Only a new determination—rough and uncertain, but real.

The silence that followed was different from before—not full of shock or disbelief, but of realization.
“…me too!”
Another girl joined in, and then another. The girls began nodding—some silently, others holding hands, drawing strength from one another.

Clairy didn’t speak, but she walked over to Kairi and rested her forehead on her shoulder. A small, fragile gesture—but also a declaration: they were no longer alone.

Flame watched the scene in silence, letting the weight of their choice settle.
Then, in a whisper, she added:
“Starting tomorrow, we’ll no longer just be numbers. We’ll be shadows in their thoughts. Unease in their hearts. We’ll be the thorns beneath the uniform.”

And in that moment—between fear and hope—something was born.
A silent rebellion.
A pact between survivors.

*

Flame’s words soon became reality.
Within a few days, the new recruits arrived: young, inexperienced boys, with confused expressions and frightened eyes. They didn’t even seem to know where to place their feet, let alone how to behave around a group of women who had long since learned how to read fear and insecurity in others’ eyes.

Kairi observed every movement, every hesitation. Some of them faltered after just one look or a sentence spoken with a firm tone. They forgot their roles entirely, caught in a delicate web spun from kind words, ambiguous smiles, and the right questions asked at just the right moment.

The change was immediate. Blankets, food, and medicine began to appear in their quarters—left secretly by trembling but willing hands. Small, silent gifts, hidden from the eyes of their superiors.

Those gestures no longer carried the implicit threat Kairi had once feared. No one dared to demand anything in return. No requests, no orders. Only quiet, sincere help.

The reality was simple and disarming: they had grown attached. Some, with the naivety of a first crush; others, perhaps driven by pity or guilt. But the result was the same.

As the weeks went by, Kairi and the others began to see the transformation. The hierarchies seemed less rigid, the stares less threatening. And, to their astonishment, they realized that their position of apparent weakness had become a sharpened weapon.

They were no longer just survivors. They had become figures of influence—presences that lingered in the minds of those boys like riddles waiting to be solved.

It wasn’t pure seduction in the crassest sense—it was a game of strategy, patience, and emotional control.

And for the first time, Kairi understood what Flame had meant. They weren’t begging for respect anymore. They were earning it.

She never would have imagined that from such a dangerous game, one of the most genuine and sincere bonds of her life would be born.

*

Glacial 02 – Day 1 since Dragon Oronar’s departure – Los Angeles Residences

It was his first day since being assigned to guard one of the prisoners. Gabor, like all his fellow recruits, was waiting for the arrival of the girls from Mount Lee. Standing before them was one of their superiors, listing—coldly and methodically—all the rules the prisoners would be forced to obey.

“Don’t let them rest… don’t take your eyes off them… punish them harshly if they refuse to work…”

The list seemed endless.

Yet none of the thirty boys looked truly happy to be there. Of course, guarding prisoners was still better than being sent to the front lines in the war zones. But deep down, Gabor knew that neither he nor his comrades were real soldiers.

They were part of the Military Diplomacy Corps—their mission was to memorize all 249,326 laws of the Kagakurian Empire, a necessary step to obtain the title of Diplomatic Ambassador of the Supreme General. That role, unlike many others, was not supposed—at least in theory—to involve direct participation in armed conflict. Once their training was complete, their future should have led them to travel alongside Dragon Oronar, providing diplomatic support during his conquest missions.

Gabor didn’t care at all for the idea of making those girls suffer. He found no meaning in it, no justification.

Or at least… that’s what he believed.

But something in the behavior of a few of his comrades had left a shadow of doubt. Some glances were unsettling. Whispers, murmurs, hints dropped too carelessly.

He could only hope those rumors weren’t true.

How could he ever look at himself in the mirror—or worse, serve a man of honor like Dragon—if he stained himself with such disgrace during his training?

When the prisoners arrived, all thirty boys were assigned one to guard. Gabor was given a young woman with deep blue eyes. She looked to be in her early twenties, perhaps a bit older than him.

He immediately imposed one rule on himself: do his duty diligently, without adding anything extra. He had to watch her, oversee her during cleaning shifts, and ensure she finished on time. Nothing more.

The girl watched him intently, clearly on edge. She studied his every move, every step.

Poor thing.

“Who knows what she’s already been through…”, Gabor thought, struck by the suspicion in her gaze. She was pretty, yes, but the idea of feeling attraction toward someone in her condition felt unacceptable to him.
How could he entertain such thoughts, facing someone who had likely known only fear and pain?

*

Glacial 02 – Day 2 since Dragon Oronar’s departure – Los Angeles Residences

At first glance, that soldier seemed like a good and innocent boy, but Kairi knew she had to at least get on his good side if she wanted to get anything in return. So she decided to play her strongest card…

…the one that, according to all her friends, was her best quality—the one that had made Sora fall hopelessly in love with her…

…kindness!

The soldier’s confidence began to waver when Kairi approached him that day, bringing him a glass of water. She quickly noticed he was someone who drank a lot. He grew flustered every time he realized she was studying him with a curious gaze. Any ordinary soldier would have surely punished her harshly for doing such a thing, but she had already picked up on his inexperience. His eyes couldn’t lie...

…a true Kagakurian would have longed for her humiliation.

Before the young man could even think of protesting, Kairi flashed the most sincere smile she could manage and said:

"It must be really exhausting to stand all day watching a prisoner like me do cleaning chores. I’m sorry for the trouble I’m causing you."

"It’s… it’s not a problem for a soldier… but thanks anyway…" the recruit replied, his face flushed with embarrassment as he took a sip from the glass. "But you need to keep cleaning, prisoner 549..."

"No problem! Yes, sir!" Kairi answered cheerfully, smiling at him before turning around to continue washing the dirty dishes.

*

Glacial 02 – Day 7 since Dragon Oronar’s departure – Los Angeles Residences

Days passed, and Kairi realized that her plan was starting to bear fruit. She had managed to ease the tension in the soldier. Now, sometimes, she could even call him by his name. The boy’s name was Gabor, and as she had guessed, he was just over sixteen years old.

But there was a problem…

…Gabor was so terrified of disobeying orders that he had built a wall around himself that seemed impossible to break through.

Kairi knew she couldn’t wait any longer. It was time to act—but how?

Shame washed over her for a moment, but there was no other way.

The only boy she had ever truly loved was Sora, and with him she had experienced every aspect of love—from their first shy smiles to the deep bond that connected them.
Every moment with him had been natural and spontaneous—from their first meeting, to their first kiss, to the most intimate times, which had always meant joy and connection.
Those memories were her refuge, and even though Sora was gone, they were what kept her strong.

But now she had to face reality—alone.

As long as she could separate her emotions from the context around her, as long as she could appear determined, she was willing to do anything to regain the freedom that was rightfully hers.

*

It was the small gestures from that girl that completely threw Gabor into confusion.

Simple, spontaneous gestures… but enough to slip into his thoughts, leaving behind a trail of questions and uncertainty. Her new boldness not only caught him off guard—it started to worry him.

Things came to a head when, after entering the new house, the prisoner walked up to him and placed a soft kiss on his cheek.

Gabor stood frozen, paralyzed by embarrassment, while she calmly walked away and resumed cleaning, as if nothing had happened.

He found himself wondering why she had done it.
What was the meaning of that gesture? What was she trying to tell him?

Then he started noticing other things: the way she adjusted her striped pajamas, leaving her hips and part of her back exposed, or the way she bent over in front of him, forcing him to turn his gaze each time so he wouldn't feel uncomfortable.

He wasn’t sure if she was trying to provoke him. But for an inexperienced boy like him, it was all too much to handle.

Only when the time came to take her back to the prison did he manage to regain a shred of control.

That’s when an old phrase from his father came to mind—something he had said before Gabor left their home planet.

"Son, be careful when you're at the Academy... you might fall for your roommate without even realizing it!"

At the time, that had made him laugh. On their planet, love knew no gender boundaries, and his father himself, before meeting his mother, had been in a relationship with another man.

But now he understood the real meaning of those words.

Being in an isolated place, far from any emotional reference point, never having experienced a romantic or physical relationship with anyone, was an exhausting challenge.

His friends had been right: enlisting with both your heart and body still completely inexperienced was almost an invitation to lose your mind.

And the worst part was that he couldn’t afford a single mistake. One false move and...

…forget being discharged. He’d be court-martialed.

Or worse: confined to a prison sector no one ever came back from.

*

Military Base – Mess Hall

During dinner, all the recruits assigned to guard the prisoners gathered around the same table, speaking in low voices between bites. Gabor was there with them, but he ate in silence, head down, as if the plate in front of him was more a punishment than a meal.
He felt dirty.

Right after saying goodbye to her, his thoughts had tangled around her, refusing to leave him alone.
He admitted to himself that he had imagined her naked, but immediately erased that image, almost with shame. If they had met outside that context, if she had been just any free girl from the Empire, he would have even felt flattered.
But there… no.
There it was different. She was a prisoner. And he was convinced she was scheming something. The problem was to figure out what.

"My prisoner is a real nympho!" whispered one of the boys.
"Are you serious?!"
"She literally drained me! I can barely walk!"

Gabor’s ears perked up. Those words, said in a conspiratorial tone, hit him like a slap.
"Wait… you’re telling me that you and your prisoner… but isn’t that forbidden?!" he asked, incredulous.
"It’s just a front law. Actually, everyone here has sex!" another chipped in. "Even the veterans, before the Red Code kicked in. They take the prettiest ones, take them away, have fun… and sometimes they even kill them, poor things."

Gabor went pale.
"But we are from the Diplomatic section, we won’t fight. And meanwhile, we can be with the women if we want," added another boy.
"W-what?! But how could…"
"Shhh!" Yohannes hushed him, "If they hear us, we’re done for!"

Gabor’s blood boiled. The discussion was getting too dirty, too dangerous.
"Obviously, if they catch us while… doing certain things, we get in trouble. But if they don’t find out, you have fun!" said another. "And you want to know the truth? They like it! They offer themselves. One of them is even famous, they say. Soldiers give her food in exchange for favors. I dare anyone at this table to say they haven’t gotten advances!"

Those words sharpened every doubt Gabor had.
549 had provoked him.
It wasn’t a coincidence. She was doing it on purpose.

"Indeed…" he whispered, already aware of the answer.
"Poor things, they’ve been in prison for years, doing nothing… no wonder they want to fuck!" said one lightly, immediately getting scolded.
"You’re exaggerating. They are prisoners, they can’t disobey us!"

Gabor jumped up, indignant. Realizing he had drawn the attention of other soldiers around them, he sat back down, but his anger didn’t fade.
"Get your minds off your lustful thoughts!" he burst out. "Don’t you see they’re trying to corrupt us?"

The others stared at him, bewildered.
"You don’t really think they like us, right? They offer themselves to get something! Food, protection… You said it yourself, Philipp!"
"So you think they do it even with the veterans?" Philipp asked, puzzled.
"No. Veterans are harder to corrupt. If a prisoner provoked an officer, she would risk being executed on the spot."
"Well… I wouldn’t be so sure," another replied. "If that were true, these stories wouldn’t exist."
"Exactly because only one prisoner behaved like that. But what if they all did?" Gabor looked at them, one by one. "If Dragon knew, do you think he’d stay silent? They’d end up executed. And we… we’d be treated like traitors."

Silence fell on the table. One of the others broke it, uncertain.
"So… what can we do?"
"Don’t let yourself be fooled," Gabor answered without hesitation. "Stay faithful to the orders… and to our principles."

Yohannes looked at him seriously.
"And if they keep going? Would you be able to point your weapon at one of them?"

A true Kagaku soldier would have said yes.
But Gabor couldn’t answer.
Not because he didn’t know how to aim… but because the smiling face of 549 floated back before his eyes.

Why was she there? What had she done to end up in prison?
These were the questions that tormented him every night.

"Soldier life isn’t for us…" Philipp murmured. "If it were up to me, I’d let myself be fooled too. But if they find out… my family would pay. And I can’t allow that."
"If Bear hadn’t disobeyed orders, there wouldn’t have been victims!" Gabor retorted.
"Right. We were supposed to go with Dragon to negotiate… and instead…"

“...everything went to shit,” concluded another.
Gabor sighed.
Then, with a voice just above a whisper,
“Can I ask you an uncomfortable question? Are you… happy to be part of the Empire?”

Yohannes’ thoughtful look was telling.
“Good question… until recently, I was. But now I feel… corrupted. If you hadn’t made me think about it, Gabor, I would have kept secretly passing food to my prisoner…”
“Wait… you give her food secretly too?!” Gabor stared at him, shocked.

Yohannes blushed.
“I couldn’t bring myself to touch her. I saw her scars. Since that day… I never had the courage to ask her.”

Another lowered his gaze.
“I… I lied. I did nothing. I just wanted to seem cooler.”
“And I… I actually had sex with her…” confessed another, this time blinded by shame and no longer with pride. “And I didn’t even ask what condition she was in. I just let myself get carried away.”

Silence returned, heavy with guilt.
“There’s nothing we can do for them… we’re just recruits,” Philipp said sadly.
“But we can stop. And talk to them,” Yohannes suggested. “No need to involve the superiors…”
“No, they mustn’t know anything!” Philipp retorted. “I don’t want to become another Junion. He told the truth, tried to save the others… and ended up in a cell like a criminal.”

“So it’s decided,” Gabor concluded. “We’ll talk to them. See what their intentions are. And then… we’ll decide.”
“What do you mean?”

Gabor took the empty tray.
“I mean… maybe instead of punishing them or pretending nothing is happening… we could choose not to stand idly by. Because if one day they die, and we did nothing… then yes, we’d have them on our conscience.”

He left without looking back.
He returned to his room, got under the covers, and stared at the ceiling.
Did he still have faith in the Empire?
He had too many doubts.
He felt tears rising, but didn’t even understand why.
The horror he had lived through, compared to that of the prisoners… seemed like the whim of a child.
The truth would emerge only the next day, when he would look 549 straight in the eyes. And finally… he would understand.

*

Glacial 02 – 8th Day since the Departure of Dragon Oronar – Los Angeles Residences

That day, Gabor seemed more nervous than usual. He hadn’t spoken to her yet and kept pacing around the house like a mad spinning top, talking to himself.
“How do I start the speech… how… how… oh god! I forgot everything I was supposed to say!”

Kairi watched him silently, unable to suppress a slight smile. No matter how hard he tried to appear tough, that boy didn’t seem bad at all. You could see it in his eyes: they were full of doubts, not hatred.
But curiosity grew inside her like a slow-burning fire.
What did he want to talk about? What was troubling him so much?

She decided to make a small gesture. She went to the kitchen, filled a glass with water, and prepared to set it on the living room table. It wasn’t the right moment to give it to him personally: Gabor seemed too agitated, and she feared making things worse.

Just as she was reaching the table, he suddenly turned around and bumped into her without even noticing her presence.
The collision was violent. Kairi fell heavily to the ground, the glass slipped from her hands, and the water spilled, soaking them both.

For a moment, time seemed to freeze. Her heart pounded in her chest while panic paralyzed her. She had broken a rule. She had held water. For an Imperial soldier, that could already be enough for a sentence. And he… he could have killed her.

Terror took over, and Kairi acted on instinct. She dropped to her knees, trembling, her words breaking through sobs:
“I didn’t mean to… I’m so sorry! Please… don’t hurt me! I’ll do anything you want… anything… I beg you, believe me… sniff… sniff… it was just an accident… sniff… sigh…”

Tears streamed down her cheeks while her terrified gaze remained fixed on the boy’s face. Inside, she cursed her own weakness, but she couldn’t stop. Because in that instant, every second could be the last.

*

It was the most embarrassing moment of his life. Gabor hadn’t even noticed that the prisoner was coming out of the kitchen just as he was entering it. He bumped into her directly, causing her to fall heavily to the ground. She was still holding an empty, dripping glass in her hand—she had probably been about to offer him something to drink.

The impact had been sudden, and only after a few seconds did the boy notice that the water had soaked her pajamas. A deep sense of discomfort hit him, and he immediately looked away, more shaken than anything else.

But that wasn’t what truly unsettled him.

It was her reaction.

The girl’s eyes were wide with fear. Her body began to tremble visibly. She curled up into herself, pulling her knees to her chest and her arms over her head, as if expecting immediate punishment.

Then she began to cry. Not a simple cry—but a desperate outburst, broken by sobs and moans that cut through the air like knives.

Gabor took a step back, shaken. He had never heard anything like it. Even a beaten dog would have inspired less pity. In his sixteen years of life, he had never witnessed such a scene.

And then she spoke. Those words—shattered, soaked with fear—took his breath away.

But he… he had been the one who knocked her down. Why was she reacting like that?

Then the answer hit him like a punch. She was a prisoner. And in the Empire of Kagaku, a prisoner is always in the wrong.
Who makes a mistake… pays for it.
It was “normal” for her to be terrified.

No.
It wasn’t normal.
Being paralyzed with fear for spilling water… shouldn’t be normal, not in any world.

“P-please… sob… I don’t want to die…” she whispered, finally looking up at him.

Those eyes…
That raw terror reflected in them…
It was too much.

Without saying a word, Gabor turned and fled the house, under the girl’s stunned gaze.

He closed the door behind him, leaned against the wooden frame, and slid down onto the stone steps. And there, he started to cry.
Heavy tears, thick, as if something inside him was breaking.

He couldn’t punish her. But he couldn’t protect her either. If anyone found out, his life, his friends’ lives, even his family’s, would be in danger.

And yet those eyes kept haunting him.

If he didn’t do something…

…he would become just like Glacial and Dragon.
He would lose every shred of his humanity.

It was time to choose.

To remain loyal to the Empire, becoming an executioner to survive…
…or to save that girl, and forever stop being a soldier of Kagaku.

*

She couldn’t believe what she had just witnessed. That boy had run off suddenly, shaken, as if he had seen a ghost.

Kairi remained on the floor for long minutes, unable to move. Her heart pounded in her chest, and her mind was full of dark thoughts.
It was done. Only two possibilities remained…

… either the boy had gone out simply to calm himself…
… or he had run to report everything to his superiors.

In either case, she felt there was no escape.

In the worst-case scenario, Gabor might decide to abuse his position to dominate her—if only psychologically.
But what hurt the most was knowing she no longer had any negotiating power: she had nothing left to offer in exchange to protect her companions.

She was willing to do anything to get food or medicine, but to surrender completely, with no say in it… that was the most painful sentence of all.
The mission had failed. Everything seemed lost.

She got up, slowly, and with empty eyes began cleaning up the spilled water on the floor. Her hands moved on their own, a tired and purposeless routine.

About an hour passed before she heard the lock click.

Gabor had returned.
Alone.

“Stop.”

Kairi froze, turning toward him with her gaze lowered. Her heart raced wildly.
What would her fate be? Punishment? Humiliation?

“Lie down on the couch.”

A shiver ran down her spine. She obeyed, hollow inside.

Gabor approached her, sat beside her, and gently lifted one leg of her pants. Only then did she notice the wound on her knee: it had been scraped when she fell, and the wet fabric was irritating the skin around it.

Gabor tried to raise the pant leg a bit more to better examine the injury, but the fabric was too tight.

His expression was strange. Focused. Silent.

“Take them off. Wait here. I’ll be right back.”

She nodded, surprised by the absence of threat in his voice, and began slowly removing her pants—ashamed by the situation but convinced that everything was now inevitable.

He, meanwhile, went upstairs, apparently to fetch something.

Kairi stared into the void.
Maybe she was just fooling herself.
Maybe not.
But in her mind, the ending already felt written...

Chapter Text

5.

Glacial 02 – 8th Day since the Departure of Dragon Oronar – Residences of Los Angeles

The mysterious figure watched silently, her cruel smile barely visible. She sneered as she heard the order given by the young man to the prisoner.

Poor fool... did she really think she could escape her influence?

Her darkness had taken root in that boy's heart. She could feel it clearly. Lust was consuming him, he was letting himself be carried away by his deepest desires. There were no more excuses left for him. He just had to give in, like that weakling Bear had...

... and she would enjoy every second of the scene, watching as the darkness took control of him, reveling in the thought of how Kairi would be broken under the weight of those passions.

"You’re finished, Kairi... the more time passes, the more your heart will succumb to the Darkness… and only then will my revenge be complete!" she laughed wickedly, a laugh that echoed through the shadows.

That was what she hoped for, until she realized Gabor's true intentions...

... and a shiver of surprise ran through her, a tremor of shock.

"No... you naive little fool... I gave you everything... how could you resist?!"

*

As soon as Gabor re-entered the room, he asked the detainee to turn toward him and stop cleaning. She, more sorrowful than ever, obeyed. Gabor immediately noticed the bloodstain on the hem of her pants, realizing she must have hurt herself during the fall. He ordered her to lie down on the couch so he could check her wounds.

He hadn’t realized how thin and tight those pajama pants were, making his task difficult. So, he was forced to give her the humiliating order to take them off, while he went to the bathroom to get the first aid kit.

When he returned, her eyes were still swollen, and tears streamed down her face. As soon as she heard his footsteps approaching, the prisoner literally opened her legs in front of him...

It was at that moment that Gabor decided to put an end to the situation.

“You can stop trying to seduce me, Detainee 549… I have no intention of giving in to your charms,” he said, trying to keep control.

“Then are you going to kill me?” she replied, voice trembling.

“Not even if I were dead…”

Only then did she turn toward him in confusion and realize what he was holding in his hands. Confused, she looked him in the eyes, and Gabor reassured her curtly.

“I’m not a soldier… I’m just a Diplomacy student. I couldn’t kill or torture you even if I were ordered to… so stop trembling and let me treat those wounds!”

She, stunned, didn’t know what to do anymore, and Gabor understood he would have to act on his own. He sat on the couch, grabbed her legs, and rested them on his own so he could treat her injured knee. Then he opened the first aid kit and pulled out everything needed to clean the abrasion.

The prisoner was so shocked that her mouth was literally agape. Only a few groans of pain interrupted, momentarily, her state of disbelief.

Five minutes later, Gabor had finished dressing her wounds with a temporary bandage.

“Before you leave this place, remember to take off the bandages and the plasters with the medicine,” he reminded her firmly. “If they see even a single bandage on your body, we’re done for… and you’re covered in wounds!”

“They’re… they’re old… there’s no need to…” she tried to stop him, but Gabor wouldn’t back down.

“No. You’re staying here, and you’re going to let me treat you everywhere! Take off the top part of your pajamas too… and don’t worry about my intentions. If I had wanted to do anything to you, I would have done it days ago! You’re not resuming work until I’ve finished treating you!”

The girl, so embarrassed and bewildered, was forced to show herself completely naked in front of him. Only then did Gabor understand what Yohannes had told him. Now he understood why he hadn’t had the courage to go through with it.

You couldn’t feel sexual desire for a body so ravaged and destroyed by the suffering of that camp—unless you were insane.

She was literally skin and bones. Her flesh had shriveled to the point where, at first glance, she looked like a frail old woman of over ninety. Only a spineless monster could abuse such a weakened young girl.

Gabor began to treat all her wounds, draining the pus from the abrasions and disinfecting them with hydrogen peroxide. Then, without the prisoner’s knowledge, he decided to use a bit of his magical energy, which he had learned in childhood on his home planet. He placed his hands on the most serious wounds, releasing an emerald-green fluid that gave her a moment of relief.

He did the same for the worst gashes, even in the prisoner’s intimate areas... Who could have committed such an atrocity?

A demon… only a demon could have taken pleasure in raping someone like her…

… only a sick pervert could have turned that twenty-year-old girl into a living corpse.

“And now you can put your pajamas back on,” Gabor ordered, closing the first aid kit and heading toward the kitchen. “Wait here. Don’t start cleaning again!”

Five seconds later, she was already dressed, and Gabor returned with two glasses of fresh water, one large and one small. He kept the small one and, to her great shock, handed her the larger one.

“But… but why…?” she tried to ask, looking at the water in the glass, but he cut her off immediately.

“You went to the kitchen to get me a glass of water, didn’t you? Like you do every day… but I made you fall… I…”

“Please… I’m sorry… I didn’t mean to spill it on you…”

“That’s enough! It was just an accident… and no one here is stopping you from drinking when you’re thirsty! Now drink, and let’s put an end to this…”

“Wh… what? Me? But I don’t…!”

“You’ve been cleaning an entire house since this morning!” Gabor insisted, firm in his decision. “I can’t even imagine what you’re going through here in Hollywood. If you won’t take the initiative, then I order you to! Got it? Then, I want to speak clearly with you about this whole game of seduction you’ve been playing with me for days!”

She looked at him, surprised by his behavior, but didn’t even think for a second about disobeying. It was clear that she was terribly thirsty after everything that had happened.

Gabor saw a look full of gratitude and affection in her eyes before she drank.

It wasn’t right. What had these people done to deserve this? Gabor refused to believe they were criminals.

Detainee 549 was just a girl of Earth’s race, and she, like the other prisoners, didn’t deserve such torture.

Why was she here then!? Just because she had refused to become part of the Kagakurian Empire? Was that the reason?!

The Empire could have left hundreds of planets free, without conquering them…

… so why flaunt their cruelty?

One thing was certain. Gabor had disobeyed the orders given to him, and yet he felt no fear…

… he was a soldier-ambassador of the Empire, but he was certainly no monster!

To hell with orders and his commanders!

After the prisoner had quenched her thirst, Gabor sat beside her again. He was ready to continue the conversation.

“May I ask you a question?”

“Yes… of course…”

“How did you know I’m not actually attracted to you?”

Gabor looked her in the eyes and said, “I became suspicious after the kiss you gave me. You wouldn’t have done that with an adult man—you were trying to play on my inexperience. When I returned to the base and talked with my comrades, I realized your behavior was too suspicious to ignore.”

“In what way?” the young woman asked, surprised.

Gabor blushed. He didn’t want her to think they were perverts, but he decided to tell her the truth, without looking away.

"To my friends, they had been told that you had had relations with the soldiers, so they weren’t concerned. We were studying to become Ambassadors. We didn’t know what was really going on here, and we believed those with more experience. So… well… some of my friends abused your companions."

He lowered his gaze, embarrassed.

He didn’t have the courage to look at her. The thought that they had believed such terrible things tormented him.

"And you believed those stories?" the girl asked, calmly.

She didn’t seem upset… in fact, she seemed to understand.

"Of course not!" Gabor replied, raising his hands in defense. Then he remembered the dream from the night before—the image of her, naked. He sighed. "It’s just that… the kiss yesterday, the conversations with my friends… they confused me."

"You didn’t know what to think, right?" she concluded, smiling. "So, you found me attractive?"

His silence answered for him.

"Yes… but I would never do something like that. I don’t want to add more suffering to what you're already going through. It’s not right that you’re imprisoned just for refusing to join the Empire. Even though I felt desire, I would never act on it."

*

Kairi looked in astonishment at the young soldier's admission. Now she felt a sense of pity for that boy. He was only sixteen and already holding a rifle, without ever having lived the experiences of a normal adolescence. It seemed clear to her that he and his friends had discussed how to behave with them prisoners, but they were confused.

Completely.

— There isn’t just black or white… among the shades of gray, I’ve seen boys become soldiers just to survive. And believe me… if they could, they’d give anything to be free, even their own lives. —

That was when Kairi truly began to understand the words Flame had spoken that day to convince them to try their plan. Not all soldiers saw them as tools for pleasure.

Some, like Gabor and his friends, perhaps had never known what was really happening in the camp. And maybe, they hadn’t even imagined it.

Even when she had tried to provoke him, Gabor hadn’t given in.

Even though he had admitted he was attracted to her.

That was something to be respected.

Kairi thought that if there were more boys with hearts as pure as Gabor’s, perhaps there wouldn’t be so much suffering. That was when she decided to tell him the whole truth. She felt she could trust him.

"You’ve won… it’s all true."

"What do you mean?" he asked, confused.

"We… were provoking you. We were trying to get you to let your guard down. We were willing to make you believe anything… to get something in return, something that could help us survive."

Gabor looked shocked. Kairi expected it. That was fair.

"I admit I gave you that kiss on the cheek to make you like me… to make you believe I might surrender… willingly…" she added with a small smile, sticking out her tongue playfully. "And yes… if you walked into a room with me right now… I wouldn’t resist!"

"Why?" he asked, incredulous. "Why humiliate yourself like that… for a piece of bread? Shouldn’t you be trying to avoid it?"

"That’s exactly the point… we can’t avoid it."

Kairi stood up and, with a calm voice, began to speak.

"My body is covered in scars. There’s not a part of me that doesn’t carry the memory of what they did to us. Your people came to my world, killed my friends, destroyed everything. From my city, I’m the only one left alive. I’ve only been a prisoner for a few days."

"A few days?!" Gabor exclaimed, horrified. "And you’re already in this state… oh my God… by all the Druids…"

"Compared to my companions, I’m healthy as a fish," she said, her voice trembling but firm. "Since we got here, merciless adult men have been humiliating us. This has been going on for years. Do you know how many times a day we ate, before we rebelled? Once. In the morning. And often, the food was poisoned."

She paused, then added in a harder tone:

"Every time one of us is too sick to respond at roll call… they’re executed. If I drink from a faucet without permission… I could be dead within the hour. To the Empire, we’re worth nothing. We’re just meat. That’s why we thought… what if we chose how to use what little we have left? If we have to lose our dignity, at least let it be part of a strategy. Why not? It’s the only weapon we have left."

Gabor finally seemed to understand.

"You don’t want to give up. You want to live. To be free again. That’s what drives you, isn’t it?"

Kairi nodded, then looked at him with genuine pleading.

"Please… don’t say anything to your superiors. I promise, no one else will be involved. When Dragon returns, you can forget all of this."

Then she knelt in front of him, bringing her hands together and resting her head on his knees. A silent plea.

"What’s your name?" he asked, more gently. "Your real name. Not the number."

She looked at him, hesitant, then answered softly:

"Kairi… sir."

"Kairi… I’m disgusting. I admit it."

But then he added, sincerely:

"Don’t worry. I won’t say a word. I just… wish I could really help you."

She looked at him with gratitude.

"Don’t blame yourself. Alone, you can’t change everything. We’ve learned that the hard way."

“I’m not done.”

Kairi widened her eyes. What did he mean?

“I said I want to help you. And that’s exactly what I’ll do! No one deserves what’s been done to you. Not a single one of you!”

As he spoke, Gabor took her hands in his. Kairi blushed at the simple gesture, but was struck by his words.

“I can’t pretend nothing’s happening. I’ll find a way to save you… even if I have to stand against Glacial himself!”

Kairi was speechless. She had been certain she had made a mess of things… and yet, maybe, she had been lucky.

Maybe, if they weren’t prisoner and soldier, they could have been friends.

No… maybe they already were.

And all she could do was thank him.

She moved closer to him slowly, hesitantly. Then, with a gentle and sincere gesture, she placed a kiss on his lips.

There was nothing seductive in that touch—only gratitude, affection, and perhaps a glimmer of hope.

When she pulled away, she softly brushed his cheek and gently adjusted his jet-black hair, as if trying to preserve that moment out of time.

She had no regrets.

If he truly was capable of helping them… maybe he deserved even more.

If he wanted it.

“I’d better get back to cleaning… or I’ll never finish in time!” she exclaimed, trying to mask her nervousness.

Gabor was still frozen, in disbelief.

And Kairi… could still taste the kiss on her lips.

She’d be lying if she said she hadn’t liked it.

But it wasn’t the same feeling she had for Sora.

Sora…

“Forgive me, Sora…” she thought, as a small sense of guilt began to creep into her heart.

She had kissed someone else, on impulse.

Maybe it hadn’t been the right choice.

But in that moment… it had felt like the only human thing to do.

*

What a disappointment.

The boy had hesitated. He’d had the chance. The perfect chance. And instead, he had let himself be swayed by the shred of kindness still lingering in her heart.

That heart I longed to see shattered.

The plan had vanished, like mist at dawn.

Another attempt gone up in smoke. Another lesson not yet learned.

But it didn’t matter.

Lessons can be taught in subtler ways… more lasting ones.

Kairi… that stubborn girl. So convinced she could hold on to her humanity amidst the horror.

She needed a reminder.

Darkness was already gathering around the house, ready to summon my creatures… when something caught my attention.

A kiss.

A brief gesture, but loaded with something that went far beyond strategy.

Interesting.

I moved closer—metaphorically—to the invisible thread connecting the two of them. I examined their Hearts.

And I was surprised… pleasantly so.

In the boy, a spark had been lit. Not just gratitude.

Something more tender, more naive.

Kairi, on the other hand, felt only empathy. Perhaps affection. But nothing that could wound.

Not yet.

No, all was not lost.

Maybe, from these ruins, something could still be built.

Something more… useful.

A bond.

A feeling to nurture.

Gently.

Patiently.

And what if Kairi… one day… began to feel something for him?

What if she was the one to believe, to hope?

What if all it took was letting her think she was safe?

She would be the perfect weapon.

And when the time comes… oh, when the time comes…

It will all come crashing down on her.

The fall is so much sweeter when happiness came first.

Because pain, when it strikes after an illusion, cuts deeper.

And leaves scars even time cannot heal.

*

Glacial 02 – 8th Day Since Dragon Oronar’s Departure – Hollywood Prison – Detainees' Shed

That evening, Kairi pulled her aside, her gaze evasive and her voice still uncertain, and told her everything that had happened that morning. She seemed dazed as she recounted Gabor’s words, his actions… and even the gesture she had used to thank him.

Flame’s eyes widened.

“You… YOU KIS—?!”

The Keyblade Wielder barely managed to cover her friend’s mouth with both hands, her face red to the ears.

“Don’t shout…” she pleaded in a trembling whisper. “Please… promise me you won’t tell anyone. Not even Donald and Goofy. If they found out what I did… they’d be devastated.”

“Okay, okay! My lips are sealed, I swear!” Flame reassured her, raising her hands in surrender—though she couldn’t suppress an amused smile. “But I have to say… you must have some serious charm if you managed to enchant your little soldier so quickly!”

“Don’t laugh… please… I’m already dying of embarrassment just thinking about it. I’d never kissed anyone before… except Sora.”

Kairi buried her face in her hands, visibly shaken. Her cheeks were bright red, like a teenager dealing with her first crush.

“Alright, that’s enough! Now calm down and listen to me,” Flame said firmly, pulling her hands away from her face and helping her up with energy. “Sora would never be mad at you. And you should hold on tight to that Gabor, like it or not, if you want to stay alive. A situation like this won’t come around again anytime soon. A boy ready to do anything to save you… a little hero!”

“He’s just sixteen!” Kairi protested, wriggling free. “I think… I think he’s developed a crush on me. And I don’t want to lead him on. For now, I want our relationship to stay as soldier and prisoner. What if he gets the wrong idea… if he gets his hopes up… and then, out of disappointment, reveals everything to the superiors? They’d kill him…”

“I’ll say it again: re-lax!” Flame replied sharply, stressing each syllable. “He’s a soldier. He knows exactly what he’s gotten into. And if he went and told them what happened, he’d be dead in five minutes. He knows that too. You might never find another guy as genuine as him, Kairi. So… enjoy it. Kiss him as much as you want… and go all the way if you feel like it!”

“FLAME!”

Flame raised her hands laughing, walking away from the girl who now looked completely overwhelmed by her thoughts.

That day had been strange, after all. The recruit assigned to Flame hadn’t even touched her, after a week spent “taking out his frustrations” on her. He had simply handed over the food and followed her silently through the house as she did her usual chores.

It was clear the soldiers were starting to suspect something, but they didn’t seem eager to snitch. They probably knew all too well that to speak up, they’d also have to confess their own sins.

The plan would proceed as always. There was nothing to worry about.

As she exited the shed using one of the escape routes built by Junion — under the pretense of going to the bathroom — Flame sat on a rock not far away, lost in thought. Everything Kairi had told her replayed in her mind.

Despite everything, she was happy.

The Keyblade Wielder was still holding on.

To the camp, to the corruption, to the darkness.

After all she’d been through, she was still untainted.

Still pure.

Flame had to admit it. Between the two of them, it was the Keyblade Master who had the stronger will. Kairi just didn’t know it yet.

Thinking back to what had happened on the second day at the camp still sent shivers down her spine.

That defeated look… just before she let the Heartless strike her…

Flame closed her eyes for a moment. She hoped it wouldn’t happen again.

She couldn’t afford to look away from her now.

Not anymore.

Finally, she looked up. It was a clear summer night, not a cloud in the sky.
It had to be July.

How many times had she navigated using the stars during her travels on the All Blue?

She had never been as skilled as her mother, but that night — beneath that same sky — it felt like she had found her direction again.

*

Flame had always had a deep bond with the sea.

She had been born in it, on a ship that defied the horizon, wrapped in the echoes of laughter, shouting, storms, and legendary tales. She had come into the world aboard the Thousand Sunny, daughter of the Pirate King, Monkey D. Luffy, and the Straw Hat navigator, Nami. Theirs had been a story of blazing passion, fire and sea intertwined, and Flame was the most vivid fruit of that love.

Her earliest memories were like short color films.
Her father lifting her up and making her "touch" the horizon with her hand, shouting, “Look, that’s your world!” Her mother dragging her around to go shopping, always trying not to pay for anything. The parties on deck, the laughter of the crew, and the affectionate spankings after Flame tried to sneak out of the cabin during a storm.

Once, during a sudden tempest, Flame had actually managed to sneak out of her cabin. The ship rocked violently, and as she leaned too far over the edge, she was tossed overboard like a twig.

She still remembered the scream that tore through the thunder’s roar — it had been her father.

And without thinking, without hesitating for even a second, he had jumped in after her.

Except...

… Luffy couldn’t swim.

For those who had eaten a Devil Fruit, the sea was liquid poison.

They were both pulled up with ropes within seconds, drenched and trembling, with Nami’s face looking like it might burst into flames.

She had waited for them on deck, her expression a mix of terror and fury.

“Have you two completely lost your minds?!”

And before Luffy could utter a word, she slapped him. Then she slapped Flame, more gently, but just as sternly.

And finally, she held them tight, saying nothing more.

Flame was loved.

She was the crew’s mascot. The daughter of the Pirate King.

And she wouldn’t have wished for anything else.

Then he came.

Grand Admiral Coby.

A brutal battle. Flames and lightning, Haki clashing like titans. She was there, in her mother’s arms, cheering for her father.

“He’ll get back up,” she thought. “Dad always gets back up.”

But not this time.

When she felt Nami clutch her tighter than ever before, and a warm tear fell on her cheek… she understood.

Luffy had been defeated. Captured. And none of his friends had the strength — or the madness — to resist.

He wouldn’t have wanted that. He would never have risked his family’s safety to save himself.

The last time Flame saw him was through a screen.

That day, in Coco Village, her hands were tightly held in her mother’s.

Luffy spoke to the whole world, with a smile as wide as the ocean. He said he had found something more precious than the One Piece — a truth no one could ever take from him.

And then he fell.

Pierced by spears of Seastone, before millions of eyes.

The world cheered.

Flame and her mother did not.

That day, they lost the universe.

Flame was only six years old.

It took ten years to find the courage to set sail.

Nami didn’t stop her. Maybe she knew it was impossible.

Maybe she just wanted to see her shine one more time.

Flame was determined to become the first Queen of the Pirates.

And fate led her to the very Gum-Gum Fruit — the Devil Fruit that had changed her father’s life.

Three years later, everything changed again.

The Kagaku Empire crushed freedom, killed dreams, and with them, piracy itself.

Flame did the only thing she could: she sacrificed her freedom to save those she loved.

Five years.

Five years in the horror known as Hollywood.

A place that devoured your soul. Where every day felt like your last.

And the truth was, deep down, Flame had contemplated the end.

There were nights… when she just wanted to disappear. Completely.

But she didn’t.

Because she met him.

Shiro.

The only one she had ever allowed to truly see her.

Not just the pirate, the fighter, the daughter of the King. But Flame, stripped of armor.

Human.

With him, she could breathe.

Every word he spoke melted something inside her.

Every smile was a refuge.

With him, she felt like she still mattered.

And one day she realized that every breath without him… hurt.

It wasn’t just affection.

It wasn’t gratitude.

Flame was in love.

For the first time, she wasn’t afraid to admit it.

And maybe, because of that, she finally had something to lose again.

And something to keep on living for.

*

"Flame!"

She turned around suddenly, startled by the voice calling her.

Shiro was only a few steps away, sitting on the ground. A sudden wave of heat rushed to her face as she realized she was still wearing her pajama pants pulled down.

"It’s… it’s you, Shiro!" she exclaimed in a hushed voice, surprised, hurriedly trying to cover herself. "Damn! You scared me half to death!"

"You’re the one who scared us..." Shiro replied, wearing a worried expression. "You’ve been outside for an hour."

"Wh-what? An hour?!"

"Didn’t you notice? What happened? Are you feeling unwell?"

"No… no, it’s okay!" she reassured him, embarrassed. "I just… wanted some fresh air… and then… I got lost in my memories..."

"If you say so, then I believe you," Shiro said, giving her a smile meant to reassure her that there was nothing to worry about. But then, his expression grew more serious.

"Maybe we should head back inside, alright? I wouldn’t want some overly alert soldier to spot you… Genjutsu doesn’t always work on everyone!"

"Alright… whatever you say…" she replied, flustered, opening the hidden passage.

But her heart… wanted to stay right there, alone with him, basking in that closeness.

It was the first time she was alone with Shiro in true intimacy, with no one else around, and she felt more vulnerable than ever.

She thought about her parents—her mother Nami and her father Luffy.

She remembered how they used to fight, because of his impulsiveness or the chaos he caused with food...

… but no matter what, they could never stay away from each other, and always made up in the end.

She thought about herself and Shiro...

… sometimes it felt like they acted the same way, but the feeling was muddled, difficult to interpret.

She wished she could talk to her mother.

She wanted to tell her everything she felt for Shiro—her doubts, her hopes.

Maybe, deep down, she was sure he felt the same... but she didn’t dare say it aloud.

She knew that, in any case, love between them would never truly blossom—at least not as long as they were trapped in Hollywood.

Just as she was about to close the exit, something caught her attention.

Right before doing so, Shiro coughed harshly, covering his mouth with his hand and spitting on the ground.

That’s when Flame noticed it…

… and only then did she see the blood around his lips.

*

Glacial 02 – 12th Day Since Dragon Oronar's Departure – Military Base – Recruits' Dormitory

Since the day Kairi had kissed him, Gabor hadn’t been able to sleep peacefully. Too many things had happened, too many revelations had surfaced to let him find peace.

The prisoners were planning a revolt. The female prisoners, in particular, were trying to influence the soldiers…

…trying to win their favor!

The very night of the kiss between Gabor and Kairi, he and his comrades had gathered in secret to decide what to do. The decision was unanimous: none of them would report the truth to their superiors, but neither would any of them take the lead in helping the detainees.

Or rather… none of them would make a move without a solid plan to rely on.

The wisest choice at that moment was to refrain from abusing the prisoners and to try to help them with food and medicine. They left supplies in a safe place, near the concentration camp, where Kairi had assured them one of the detainees could easily retrieve and hide them in the prison's shed.

Helping them survive… that was the only humane gesture they could make—for now.

A promise is a promise, and it had to be kept. That’s why Gabor was desperately trying to come up with a plan, a strategy that would allow them to do something concrete without putting their own position at risk.

*

Gabor’s home planet, Iovis, had also been annexed to the Empire over three years before. He still remembered the day when all TV broadcasts were interrupted to announce the news.

Iovis became Glacial 98 and was absorbed into Kagaku’s territories.
There was no way to refuse… no room to negotiate… they could only accept or be annihilated.

The adults had resigned themselves to this new reality, trying to adapt to the situation.

But Gabor hadn't—and neither had his comrades, who came from all across the universe. Like him, they had chosen to join Kagaku’s army as Ambassadors, hoping to discover the reason behind the Emperor’s insatiable greed.

They had been searching for answers—and now, they had them.

Glacial was simply a tyrant… a dictator!

So much for a wise and just ruler! He just wanted to dominate the entire universe, and he disposed of anyone who refused to join his Empire without a second thought. He tormented them, subjugated them. No one in the universe seemed to care about the prisoners’ well-being.

They had chosen silence, to avoid suffering the same fate as the detainees in Hollywood, and in the end, their hearts had rotted—just like that of their oppressor.

Referring to the prisoners by numbers… erasing their identities, stripping them of their dignity…

… they had all been part of that machine until now!

But like any mechanism, it only takes one flaw to make the whole system collapse… and Gabor was going to be that first crack to bring it all down!

*

The still-vivid memory of what he had felt during that contact with Kairi continued to whirl in Gabor’s mind, keeping him from thinking clearly.

He kept reliving that kiss…

… the feeling it had stirred in him… the desire for another, more intense one… to hold her tightly in his arms… to smell her scent again…

… he shook his head, annoyed by those thoughts.

She didn’t love him, he knew that. Kairi had given him that kiss only as a gesture of gratitude, to calm him down. He wasn’t an idiot, even if he was young and inexperienced.

But… what about him? What did he feel for Kairi? Why did his heart beat so fast when he thought of her? Why did his thoughts keep drifting back to her beautiful eyes?

Could it be that… he had a crush on that prisoner?!

He slapped himself, angry at his own thoughts.

Enough! He couldn’t go on like this! It wasn’t right to desire her in this situation! It was disrespectful to Kairi’s dignity!

She was a prisoner in Hollywood. How could he even think of pursuing her like that?

It was just a kiss…

… a beautiful gesture of affection…

… but there shouldn’t be any more! And it was right that things stayed that way!

Period!

Finally, he managed to pull his thoughts away from Kairi, focusing on another aspect of the difficult situation he was in.

What could he and his companions do to help the girl and all the other prisoners? They certainly couldn’t do it alone. They weren’t skilled fighters, and none of them was a Yilancar.

His planet, for example, was known for the powerful sorcerers who had once lived there. He himself had been one of the last apprentices of Albus Grindelwald, the great scholar who was said to be able to control the air of his planet with a single finger.

He had to admit, though, that this rumor was partly exaggerated. Or maybe…

…fifty years earlier, Grindelwald really had been able to command the wind with a finger.

But when Gabor met him, Albus was too old to move even a feather with his breath!

Despite everything, Gabor had never regretted spending five years of his childhood with the man he now thought of as an adoptive grandfather. He had learned many spells under his guidance, and it was thanks to those that he’d managed to get into the army!

Still, not even the sorcerers had been able to stand against the power of the Yilancar…

…so what could he do, a novice mage, against real monsters?

He couldn’t rely on the prisoners alone. He needed to gather trustworthy people—soldiers who didn’t support the Empire and had the skills to help the prisoners escape. He just had to find them among the ranks and speak to them face to face. The more he found, the greater the chances the revolt could succeed.

But then another doubt crept into his mind…

…would that really be enough?

No. A soldier might oppose Glacial, but not the Empire itself, and certainly not the Hollywood camp. He had to give the rebels something. The soldiers who wanted to defy the Empire needed to understand just how much the prisoners deserved their freedom!

That was when he remembered Junion—a former friend, five years older than him, who had helped him during recruitment. Unlike the others, Junion had become a full-fledged soldier and had assisted Gabor with his physical exams. The last time he had seen him was just recently, when Junion had bravely taken responsibility for the massacre committed by Commander Bear, saving Kairi’s life…

…that’s right. He had seen her that day, but hadn’t recognized her—she’d been reduced to such a state.

That day, Junion had acted like a true hero, admitting full responsibility and declaring himself ready to sacrifice everything in order to be forgiven…

…every soldier had been moved by his unpopular choice.

That day, Dragon had shown them that even they, if they made mistakes, could become prisoners like Kairi.

The idea struck him all at once, like lightning.

Junion! Why not go to him first?

Maybe Junion knew things Gabor didn’t. And what if it was Junion, not Gabor, who led the revolt? No one would be surprised—no one would complain. He had earned enormous respect through his actions.

Who better than someone who had been expelled from the army and thrown into the hell of Hollywood to lead such a cause?

Yes, now he was sure…

…the only one who could truly help them was Junion!

It was a beginning!

He got up from his bed, walked over to the desk in his room, took a sheet of paper and a pen, and began writing a letter addressed to Junion. When he finished, he read it over, satisfied.

Now he just had to find him… and he already knew exactly who to ask!

*

Glacial 02 – 13th Day since Dragon Oronar's Departure – Residences of Los Angeles

Kairi and Gabor hadn’t had the courage to talk to each other since that day. That morning, it seemed like the same thing was about to happen again. Both were too embarrassed by what had happened.

This time, however, something told Kairi that Gabor wanted to talk to her. As the minutes passed, she began to notice the uncertain glances he kept casting her way—glances that clearly didn’t know how to approach her.

In the end, it really was him who took the initiative.

“Listen, Kairi… I wrote this letter…”

A letter?! Kairi blushed in embarrassment.

Oh no! So he really had a crush on her?!

“W-wait! I think you’re… I think you’re misunderstanding something!”

“Sorry, what are you talking about…?”

Only then did Gabor finally realize the blunder he was about to make, and he quickly corrected himself.

“Oh heavens! No! It’s not for you!” he defended himself, turning his head so she wouldn’t see the embarrassment on his face, and continued awkwardly, “I… I wrote it to Junion… he helped me a lot during my early days in the army…”

At that revelation, Kairi forgot all her worries about him and became very curious. Now she wanted to know more about that story.

“You know Junion?” she exclaimed, surprised.

Gabor nodded, a bit downcast, before explaining.

“To become a Diplomat or Ambassador, you’re required to undergo military training, even if it’s less intense than regular soldiers. I wasn’t good at physical tests—I always came in last. My superiors wanted to dismiss me, but they sent me to the military gym for a month. That’s where I met Junion. He trained harder than anyone. One day I asked him for advice, and he told me that he had been just like me at my age, always coming in last. But he never gave up, and through hard work, he gained everyone’s respect…”

The recruit smiled at the memory.

“He helped me a lot… we went to the gym together every day from then on, and he trained me intensely… I talked to him about everything. If I had to choose the one friend who inspired me the most to become who I am today… it would be Junion!”

Kairi gave a soft smile.

Yes…

…Junion really was that kind of person…

…he could give you hope even in your darkest moments.

“It’s rare to meet someone like that…” Kairi admitted, sharing what she knew about him. “He manages to make everyone like him and never gives up… and he has a courage that few possess!”

“You mean when he saved you from the general’s judgment?” Gabor asked.

Kairi nodded firmly.

“I never thought he’d make a decision like that… I thought he was like Commander Bear… I thought he didn’t care about me or all the people who had died… and instead, he chose to take that action rather than have me or my friends on his conscience. Do you know what he told me a few days ago? When Bear and his squad began the massacre, he hid from everyone so he wouldn’t commit the same atrocities… he cried his heart out… he wanted to help us, but he was alone!”

“Wait! He didn’t kill a single person?! Then…”

Gabor was left speechless hearing those words.

“…he decided to risk his life… just to save me and my friends… and to save his comrades too…” Kairi confirmed, her eyes shining with tears. “He’s in Hollywood because of me… and do you know the most unbelievable part?”

She continued, undeterred, revealing something Gabor would never have expected to hear.

“He hasn’t given up. Despite everything that’s happened to him… despite the hardships… Junion wants to fight! He’s stronger than me, I’ll admit it. I’m nothing compared to him… I don’t know how much longer I could keep fighting if he were to…”

She shook her head firmly, driving that awful thought from her mind. She didn’t even want to imagine that outcome.

Junion had to live! He had to fight! And so did everyone else… no one else should die because of her…

…not even Gabor…

…yet a huge smile spread across the ambassador’s face.

Gabor patted his pockets and pulled out the letter he had mentioned earlier.

“There’s also a pen and another sheet of paper inside, so he can reply…” he explained with a serious look. “It’s really important that he gets it! When you all read it together, then you’ll understand…”

Kairi nodded, then took the letter and hid it under her cap.

“No one will find it here! You can relax!”

“Perfect!” the boy exclaimed, satisfied.

Kairi resumed cleaning the house, happy about what they had just talked about. It had eased the tension from a few minutes earlier.

However, another subject hadn’t yet been addressed…

…and once again, it was Gabor who spoke first.

“One last thing, Kairi…”

“Sure! Go ahead!”

Kairi turned to him, curious.

“About… about what happened that day…”

“Yes…?”

Gabor swallowed hard…

“…what I wanted to say is… that… how can I put this…?!”

Kairi looked at him, clearly worried.

Oh no… why all the embarrassment?

“…the point is…”

Was he still going to confess to her after all?!

“Gabor…”

“…I don’t want any more kisses!”

Kairi’s mouth dropped open in surprise. So she was wrong? He wasn’t in love with her?

She had to admit… she was a little disappointed.

…it wasn’t like she was magnetically drawn to him, but knowing someone liked you, in a situation like that, made things a little easier.

“I don’t want to kiss you again!” the recruit repeated firmly. “I want to be honest with you. I really liked your kiss…”

“W-what…?” Kairi managed to say, too shocked by what was happening.

“…and that’s exactly why I don’t want another one!”

Okay… now Kairi was completely lost!

So… did he like her or not?!

“I… I told you yesterday… I don’t want to make you do anything you don’t want to do. Even though… even though I really like you… if we started doing… that… I wouldn’t be able to control my body or my feelings. In a different situation, or a different context, I would’ve tried to win you over in every way. But now… I know you’d only do it to survive, and you couldn’t fall in love with me while we’re still soldier and prisoner…”

It was a cold shower. Kairi couldn’t even look him in the eyes anymore—her heart had frozen and stopped beating normally. She thought things would turn out differently…

…but she hadn’t considered a flat-out rejection from that boy.

This time… this time she was really hurt, more than she expected. Her mind went blank, and her heart kept repeating how foolish she’d been to have such strange illusions.

How could she ever think she might have a future with him?

“…of course… you’re kind, generous, caring, and above all… you’re beautiful. But I can’t force you to do something you don’t want! You deserve better than a shallow relationship with me! Ask me anything you want… I’ll be ready to help you… and help all of you!”

That was when Gabor did one of the sweetest and most incredible things Kairi never expected him to do…

…ever.

“…and I’ll start by helping you clean!”

“W-what?!” Kairi exclaimed in disbelief as Gabor literally snatched the broom from her hands!

“You wash the dishes, and I’ll clean the floor! That way, you’ll finish sooner and get less tired!”

“But… but why? You can’t! If your superiors find out…”

“Of course I can!” Gabor said firmly, starting to sweep the floor.

Then he went on, angrily, giving an extraordinarily beautiful and determined speech.

“In fact! I should’ve done it from day one! I wanted to understand why the sorcerers of my planet didn’t oppose Dragon’s orders. I wanted to see if their decision was right… and now I know! I became a soldier-ambassador to help the weak and my people—not to lord over those who disagree with Kagaku’s ideas! You’re the ones who need help…”

Kairi was so overwhelmed she collapsed to her knees in front of him, tears in her eyes…

“…you need help… and I swear on my master Albus that I’ll give it to you… I’ll set you free, even if it costs me my life!”

She didn’t know what to say anymore.

She was shocked… stunned… speechless…

…something was growing in her heart for that young man…

…a feeling she never imagined she could have for Gabor…

…it was love.

She hadn’t realized it until then, but Junion and Gabor—at least in character and sense of honor—were like Riku and Sora!

Both had something of her two dear friends…

“T-thank you…” she said, drying her tears, too embarrassed and happy to say anything more.

For the first time in days, her heart could once again feel the warmth of joy…

…a warmth that reached every inch of her soul, even the most broken parts.

That boy had won again.

Chapter Text

6.

Glacial 02 – 13th day since Dragon Oronar’s departure – Hollywood Prison – Detainees' Shed

“Wonder what he wrote…”

“Something like this has never happened before… could things really be changing?”

“You were amazing, Kairi! You made him fall at your feet!”

“Flame! I already told you…”

“Yeah, yeah… sure! Flame always tells the truth…”

“That recruit’s got a huge crush on you!”

“Clairy! Dyana! You too?!”

That evening, inside the shed, none of the prisoners seemed even remotely inclined to go to sleep early. Everyone was sitting around Junion, who held in his hands the mysterious letter written by Gabor, addressed specifically to him.

Kairi found herself wrapped in that surreal, lively atmosphere, sitting with the others, while all attention remained fixed on the still-silent cyclops.

“Come on, Junion… you’ve been staring at that envelope for ten minutes!” urged Flame, tapping impatiently on the packed earth with her foot.

“Quack! I’m so curious!” exclaimed Donald, buzzing with excitement.

“You’re telling me! Hyuck!” added Goofy with infectious enthusiasm.

“You’re putting too much pressure on him…” Shiro scolded them firmly. “Give him some time. It’s a letter from a friend, after all.”

Kairi nodded, agreeing with the ninja’s words, and moved closer to Junion, placing an arm on his shoulder. She could feel how tense he was, almost trembling. It wasn’t hard to guess why: Junion had never expected anyone to still think of him, not after everything that had happened. No wonder he was struggling so much just to open that envelope.

She and Shiro had understood it immediately.

“Gabor told me about when you two met…” she murmured, trying to comfort him. “He said it’s thanks to you that he’s part of the army now. And he was really sorry to hear you ended up here, in Hollywood…”

“The thing is… I never thought he’d do something like this…” Junion admitted softly, his eyes still locked on the envelope. “What he told you happened a year ago, but I haven’t seen him since… That fool is really taking a big risk.”

Clairy came over as well, sitting beside him. “Someone once told me: ‘You can talk to a friend for years and never reach their heart… but a single glance from a stranger can change their life.’ It all depends on you…”

“Clairy’s right!” Kairi agreed firmly. “To him… you were a role model. When he needed help, you gave him the strength to fight. And now he can stand on his own, thanks to what you taught him. And believe me when I say that, just like you, Gabor has nothing in common with the other soldiers I’ve met!”

Junion gave a faint smile, full of nostalgia. And as silence settled over the group for a moment, Kairi realized that this was a fragile but important moment — one of those in which even the hardest heart begins to soften.

*

Junion remembered it as if it had happened just the day before. That scrawny, skin-and-bones kid who used to secretly follow him into the military gym. Every time, he’d position himself a little ways off, trying to imitate the exercises—without much success—and collecting a series of embarrassing failures.

At first, it had been pity that drove Junion to approach him. But then… he understood. Gabor was at serious risk of being expelled from the Academy, and in him, Junion saw a reflection of his younger self. That’s why he decided to help, ignoring the teasing from his peers, who mockingly called him “Junion, the Mother Hen.”

Training together for a whole month had made them more than just acquaintances. Junion had even crafted a personalized workout plan to help improve Gabor’s performance. And day by day, Gabor had genuinely started getting better. Then came the transfer: Junion left to begin his life as a soldier, while Gabor stayed at the Academy to continue his path as a diplomat.

He was glad the boy hadn’t given up. A bit less glad about the thought that now, most likely, he was on the other side of the war.

Or maybe not?

Everything depended on that letter.

“All right. Time to open it,” he finally decided, tearing the edge of the envelope. Two folded sheets and a pen slipped out. He chose the already-written page first and began to read it softly, with Kairi sitting beside him.

When they reached the final line, both were speechless.

My dear comrade,

I sincerely hope Kairi manages to deliver this message to you.

I can’t even imagine how much you must have suffered, and as your friend, I feel partly responsible for your imprisonment.

From now on, whatever request you make of me, I will be ready to help you!

I want you to be the leader of a revolt against the military regime. I’ll leave it to you to decide whether to accept my request… but I’m convinced that you’re the only person who can truly save the prisoners and change the fate of this Universe.

If you refuse… please… at least tell me if you know someone who shares my intentions! I will not allow another prisoner to lose their life at the hands of the Empire!

This will be my way of thanking you for all the help you gave me during my first days in the army.

With affection,

Gabor Black

Junion could hardly believe it. Gabor was really willing to go that far?

Flame snatched the letter from his hands and read it aloud to everyone.

“… you gave me during my first days in the army… With affection… Gabor… HOLY CRAP! WE NAILED IT!”

“Quack! Kairi, Junion… you two were amazing!” exclaimed Donald.

“I-I didn’t do anything!” stammered Kairi, flustered.

“Really, Kairi? Nothing at all?” teased Flame, miming two people kissing with her hands.

“FLAME!”

“All right, all right… lips sealed.”

Kairi buried her face in her hands, cheeks burning, while Donald and Goofy chuckled behind their hands. Despite everything, Junion found himself smiling. It was a strange, but comforting moment.

Then Shiro turned to Junion, serious:

“The leader of the revolt, huh? They couldn’t have chosen a better person.”

“W-What?!” Junion began to stammer. “W-Why me?! W-Wouldn’t it be better if… if you did it?!”

“Absolutely not!” the shinobi replied. “I’m too old. You’re the only one among us who knows the strongest soldiers and their weaknesses.”

“And you’re the only ex-soldier who’s lived through the horrors of Hollywood,” added Tyana firmly. “You’ll lead us, and those who want to rebel, toward freedom. You’re our bridge to the outside world. Our center.”

Junion felt a weight growing in his chest. They were all right—but the truth was, he didn’t feel ready at all.

It was one thing to sneak out of the shed. Another entirely to lead a revolt.

Against the army. Against the general. Against… Glacial.

Just thinking about him gave Junion chills.

“You’re even paler than usual…” Flame observed, crossing her arms. “And you’re sweating a lot.”

“D… Dragon…” he murmured, shaken.

It was madness.

“Hey, calm down, kid!” Shiro tried to reassure him. “No one’s forcing you to do anything. It’s normal to be scared… we’re talking about the most powerful army ever.”

“Uhm… I don’t think we’re helping him much…” Dyana murmured, noticing Junion’s nervous eye twitch.

Glacial… Just thinking of him was paralyzing.

“I can be the leader of the revolt!” Flame offered enthusiastically. “A pirate captain would be—”

“FORGET IT!”

“YOU’RE WAY TOO RECKLESS! YOU’D GET US ALL KILLED!”

The collective response left Flame stunned, and her offended pout was so ridiculous that everyone burst out laughing. Even Junion.

And that laughter helped calm him down.

Then he looked back at the letter. Gabor spoke of allies. And he was absolutely right about that.

The problem was… who?

Maybe, if he could just answer that question…

“I want to be alone for a while,” he said finally, grabbing the blank sheet and the pen. “I need to think.”

Without waiting for any reactions, he slipped out through one of the gaps. Once outside, he took a deep breath. No one would disturb him there.

He had to gather his thoughts about everything he knew about the army. Even the smallest detail could be the key to deciding… whether to act.

*

Flame’s awkward outburst, fortunately, helped lift Junion’s spirits, who had decided to think things through. The pirate’s curiosity, however, focused on the relationship between Kairi and Gabor. In the days following the kiss, all the women constantly talked about what happened during their shifts, and many of them, naively, had grown fond of the ambassador soldiers.

But one of them had gone further.

Flame had quickly noticed that Kairi was, little by little, growing more attached to the young soldier. Seeing her friend slowly open her heart to Gabor was heartwarming, especially considering her recent past—but it was also worrisome. A doubt had quickly arisen in her mind...

...was Kairi truly in love with that boy?

Her greatest fear was that Kairi had simply grown attached to him, finding in him an anchor to keep hoping. The memory of what had happened with the Heartless was shaking her. As long as it had been mere physical attraction, it was one thing—but falling in love with a soldier was dangerous. Maybe Kairi and Junion were right to fear for Gabor’s life…

…what would her friend do if one day that young man was killed?

“I’m going to the other side!” said Shiro to the others, exiting through a gap opposite Junion’s position.

It was then that Flame remembered what she had seen—and decided to act.

“I need to talk to you!”

“Of course, dear… give me a minute and I’ll—”

“Now!” Flame insisted, opening the gap and stepping out of the hangar firmly.

The old ninja had no choice but to comply, and the two of them sat facing each other.

“So… tell me, Flame. What did you want to talk about?”

“How are you feeling?”

“I’m fine, don’t worry. I’m recovering all my strength thanks to my copy in the kitchen!”

“I don’t believe you.”

That blunt reply shook old Shiro for a moment, but he still tried to reassure Flame with his usual soothing tone.

“I swear, I feel… COUGH!”

The cough was so sudden and violent it left him breathless. Flame’s hand shot out, catching the shinobi off guard. She grabbed his hand—the one he had used to cover his mouth. From it, he could no longer hold back the clotted blood that spurted out, staining his striped pajamas.

Flame was in complete shock...

… Shiro… Shiro was sick and hadn’t told anyone…

“How long…?” she managed to say, her voice trembling, unable to believe what she was seeing.

“Flame…”

“How long!?”

Shiro could no longer lie to her and, heartbroken, revealed the painful truth.

“Just before my planet was conquered, the doctors diagnosed me with lung cancer. It wasn’t very advanced yet, so I still had a chance… but then Kagaku’s army attacked my village and dragged me here. I’ve managed to survive for sixteen years, but now I can feel the illness has reached its final stage… my time is coming, Flame. I don’t know how much longer I can hold on. A week… maybe two… but no more than a month.”

Flame brought her trembling hand to her mouth. Her eyes were full of tears she couldn’t hold back.

Shiro was going to die!

“This… can’t be happening…”

“I wish I could believe that too…” the ninja admitted sadly, wiping the blood from his lips. “I sent my real body to the kitchens. What you’re seeing now is only a clone… that way I might survive if they find out I’m sick during inspections and try to kill me. But… I’m already taking as many meds as I can, with no results. The tumor has grown too much over the years…”

Flame threw herself into his arms, sobbing. She couldn’t have received worse news at that moment.

The man she loved most in the world—the one who had stolen her heart—was about to leave her…

… forever!

Shiro let her cry for a few minutes, then spoke again once she had calmed down.

“I only ask one small favor, Flame…” he pleaded. “Please… don’t tell the others. They wouldn’t be able to handle it right now. They have to live, Flame… you have to live!”

“B-but I… sniff… I don’t want to leave you…”

“Neither do I… but there’s nothing we can do now. It’s too late,” the ninja tried to reason with her. “I promise I’ll hold on as long as I can… but you must keep this secret from the others… okay, Flame?”

The pirate gave a small, uncertain nod. She understood the reason behind the request. If Kairi, Junion, and the others found out about Shiro’s illness, they would lose the will to fight.

But Flame already felt dead inside…

“Good girl… now wipe those tears. You’re the daughter of the Pirate King, aren’t you? A captain doesn’t cry!”

“My father… hic… was a crybaby… sniff… hic… more like the King of Tears…” she revealed, sobbing.

With great effort, she wiped her eyes, but didn’t want to move an inch away from him.

“Shall we go back in and see what Junion decided?”

“Y-yeah…” she agreed, without enthusiasm.

Leaving his side felt like having her soul torn from her body.

The old man was about to reenter when—

“Shiro. One last thing…”

Flame had to let go of her fear and tell him how she truly felt.

So she stopped him again, looking him straight in the eyes. His water-colored irises almost seemed to beg her to stop, but she had no intention of doing so. She leaned toward his ear and whispered what she held inside.

“Starting tonight, please… hold me in your arms. I’ll give you all the strength you need. Stay with me… until the end…”

Then she did it…

… a quick gesture, like a delicate touch on his skin, before he went back into the hangar.

And down the man’s cheek slid a single fleeting tear…

*

Shiro hated himself with all his being. He knew very well what Flame felt for him—something that went beyond simple friendship. And yet, despite being nearly fifty years older than her, he felt the same way.

He had fallen in love with Flame.

He never would have expected to bond so deeply with someone, to love her to the point of being ready to die for her—especially at his age.

It wasn’t her physical appearance that had captivated him, but rather her spirit, her joy, and her determination never to give up, even in the face of hardship. He adored her when she acted shy, every time she tried to be sweet and affectionate.

She didn’t deserve to suffer because of him…

… how he wished he didn’t have that damned lung tumor.

He wiped his face and walked back into the hangar with the pirate.

Junion was already inside, holding the new letter in his hands.

“Why do you look like that, Flame?” Clairy immediately noticed, worried to see her friend’s reddened eyes.

“Oh, it’s nothing! Just got a bit of clay in my eyes!” Flame replied quickly, trying to divert any possible attention away from herself.

Kairi, Shiro realized, hadn’t believed her. But she let it go for the moment—though he’d have to keep an eye on her.

“What did you decide, Junion?” Shiro asked hopefully, turning to the cyclops. “Will you be our leader?”

The former soldier turned toward him and, with a firm nod, confirmed.

“You can count on me…” Junion declared with energy. “…but I want you all to come closer and listen to me very carefully!”

*

When everyone sat down in front of him, Junion felt ready to speak.

"The enemies we’re up against are very powerful," he began, his voice firm, as he retrieved Gabor’s letter to take some notes.

First, he drew a pyramid divided into equal sections.

"The enemy army is made up of more than fifty thousand regular soldiers."

Junion marked them at the bottom of the pyramid.

"Then come one hundred and seventeen Yilancar, excluding myself..."

He marked the Yilancar above the regular soldiers.

"...General Dragon and, of course, Glacial."

Junion completed the diagram by placing the Emperor at the top of the pyramid, directly under him the Supreme General.

"Their strength lies in their unity during battle. The Yilancar deal with the small fry, supported by the regular soldiers, while General Dragon charges directly at the most powerful enemies. It's a simple and effective tactic. If we were to compare in terms of power..."

Junion wrote some numbers next to each section of the pyramid.

"In overall strength, a regular soldier equals ten prisoners. One Yilancar equals a thousand prisoners, and General Dragon is as strong as the entire army combined. But that’s nothing compared to Glacial’s power, who carries within him the Yilar of the Demon of Cold. With just one percent of his power, Glacial can destroy an entire planet."

Shiro interrupted, visibly concerned.

"You’re not exactly boosting our morale, Junion. The way you’re describing this… we don’t even sound capable of troubling a small enemy platoon."

Junion lowered his gaze, a troubled expression on his face.

"I can’t give you false hope," he admitted. "Our main goal is to escape the prison, not to fight a battle that’s lost before it even starts. But even an army this powerful has weak points… and those are exactly what I want to exploit to ensure our revolt succeeds. Pay close attention."

Junion took a deep breath and resumed speaking, deciding to lay out the plan.

"The soldiers who fight for the Emperor—those who embrace his choices and act like him—are only the Original Yilancar. After Bear’s death, there are just under fifty of them left, and they possess extremely dangerous transformations. But there are also the other Yilancar, created through experiments against their will, who might join us out of revenge."

Kairi reflected on what was said and quickly grasped the idea. "So they’d help us escape… and might even protect us by permanently leaving the army, right?"

"Exactly," Junion nodded. "But there’s another possibility we have to consider."

Returning to his diagram, Junion sharply separated the base of the pyramid, which contained the regular soldiers of the Kagaku Empire.

"Second point… have you noticed it’s always the same guards watching over us? I have a feeling Dragon does this to avoid encountering rebellious soldiers. What if the majority of the regular army is actually against the Empire? Maybe they’re forced to follow their superiors’ orders, but fear for their families and home planets, just like Gabor and his friends."

"So they might help us?" Clairy asked, hopeful.

Junion tempered her hopes.

"We can’t know for sure. I believe that unless we can guarantee their safety, they’ll never have the courage to rebel. That’s why I hope to get in contact with a group of warriors who might give us a hand..."

Junion wrote one last word next to the Yilancar.

"I’m talking about the Namekians. That must be our first move!"

Some prisoners looked puzzled at his words.

The Namekians? Weren’t they the ones who grew their own food?

"They’re not soldiers in the army, but they’re much stronger than they seem." Junion nodded with a smile. "They’re part of a special platoon, highly skilled in combat. In the army, they’re considered on the same level as the Yilancar."

Flame still looked skeptical.

"Why the Namekians specifically? I suspect there’s something you’re not telling us."

Junion decided it was time to reveal the truth.

"They’ve never fought alongside the army. They’re a peaceful people, known for their skills in farming and natural medicine. They abhor cruelty and violence. The agreement that Governor Cargoth made with Dragon established that Namek would join the Kagaku Empire only if they could continue living by their peaceful traditions. Dragon accepted immediately, and the Namekians have never been involved in any wars."

Shiro, thoughtful, commented, "But if they’re so strong, why don’t they oppose the Empire?"

Junion explained, "They fear the Empire’s power, especially Glacial. But if we can give them hope, I’m convinced they’ll take our side. With allies like them, our escape would be much easier."

"So, if everything goes as we hope…" Shiro mused, "… we’ll have the non-original Yilancar, the Namekians, and possibly many regular soldiers who might decide to help us."

Donald cut in enthusiastically. "Don’t forget our friends!"

"Right!" added Goofy. "Our Key-Bladers will definitely help us!"

Kairi smiled, trying to calm the excitement. "Unlike me, they’re much stronger. And there are other warriors who’ll help us: Leon, Cloud, Tifa, Yuffie, and Cid. If they train, they could make a big difference."

Flame shook her head with determination. "My crew mates too! They’d never miss a battle like this! And then there are my father’s and mother’s old companions… if they’re in, no one stands a chance."

The old ninja sighed. "Unfortunately, my comrades are no longer with us. But if they were, we could’ve taken advantage of the element of surprise."

Junion raised his hand to regain everyone’s attention. "Okay, okay… but listen carefully. I need to tone down your enthusiasm a bit."

Everyone turned to him, surprised.

"We have a plan to escape," Junion continued, "But what happens after that? Who will protect us once we’re out? And will the army just let us go so easily? If we face them head-on, do we even have a chance at victory? I don’t think so. Especially if Dragon and Glacial are the ones confronting us."

Donald huffed.

"Phoey… even all of us together aren’t enough to beat them?"

"No," Junion replied seriously. "Dragon is extremely intelligent, and if needed, could bring the whole army to its knees. Glacial, on the other hand, only has to go into space and charge an energy beam to blow us up like fireworks. If we don’t find someone powerful enough to help us, nothing will stop them. If you know anyone who can destroy an entire planet, let me know. I don’t."

Everyone began to grasp the gravity of the situation. There was no one more powerful than Glacial, at least not in their current circle of allies. The escape would have to be flawless.

"Our top priority…" Junion concluded, "… is survival. We can’t afford any reckless ideas. We have to act with realism."

Kairi, still full of doubts, raised a question.

"Earlier you mentioned the Demons of Cold… but what exactly are they?"

Junion sighed, knowing many of them were unfamiliar with that part of history.

"They’re an alien race. Since there are so few habitable planets, alien races are even rarer. You, Shiro, Flame, and Gabor are part of the human race. Clairy and I are Big-Eyes, Donald and Goofy… well, honestly I have no idea!" he joked, trying to lighten the mood. "The Demons of Cold were exterminated to prevent their race from expanding. Their colonies were destroyed, and only one family managed to escape into space. From that family came many of the galaxy’s most powerful and cruel tyrants—including Glacial."

Clairy, confused, asked, "How did they go extinct? If we know their weakness, we could use it to our advantage."

"No one knows," Junion replied grimly. "There’s a Namekian legend that tells of the death of one of these demons, the legendary Freezer…"

*

He was once not content with ruling the universe: he craved immortality. That’s why he set course for Planet Namek, determined to seize the Dragon Balls—legendary artifacts capable of granting any wish. But he wasn’t the only one searching for them.

Three Earthlings—two boys and a woman—had traveled to Namek to bring back some friends, heroes who had fallen in battle while saving Earth.

Another warrior joined the race: Vegeta, prince of the Saiyans and a rebel within Freezer’s army. He too sought immortality, but for a different purpose—to kill his own ruler and avenge the massacre of his race. Freezer had destroyed the Saiyan homeworld out of fear of a prophecy that foretold he would one day be killed by one of them… the legendary Super Saiyan.

Freezer and Vegeta were the first to land on Namek. The Namekians, a peaceful people, refused to hand over the spheres: their refusal cost entire villages their lives. The massacre was brutal.

When the Earthlings arrived on the planet and saw the atrocities committed, they decided to act. Too weak to face their enemies directly, they relied on cunning. With the help of a young Namekian and the Dragon Radar, they managed to collect all the spheres and make their wishes first.

But the trick didn’t go unnoticed. Soon after, Freezer found them… and completely lost control. Fearing for his life, Vegeta sided with the Earthlings, but it was useless: Freezer mercilessly killed him, along with the young Namekian.

Convinced he was now the master of the universe…

…Freezer was wrong. And he would find out soon enough.

*

"Come on, keep going! We want to hear the whole story! Hyuck!" exclaimed Goofy, who was getting really into the tale—just like all the other prisoners listening to it.

Junion smiled, pleased at how he was managing to lighten the mood in that hellish place, and cheerfully decided to continue.

*

But that wasn’t the end. Another figure had arrived on Namek… a Saiyan named Goku. Like Vegeta, he had survived the destruction of the Saiyan planet. As an infant, he had been sent to Earth—a distant and unknown world—aboard a capsule that evaded the Empire’s radars. There, he grew up unaware of his origins, found a family, got married… and became the father of a child: Son Gohan, a half-Saiyan. Gohan was one of the three Earthlings who had come to Namek.

When Goku reached the battlefield, he found only devastation. All that remained was suffering: the only ones still alive in the wake of Freezer’s horror were the Earthling woman and young Gohan. Everyone else had already fallen.

And then… it happened. A golden light burst from Goku’s body. He screamed out his fury, letting pain and rage awaken the power that had long slept in his blood. In that moment, the legendary Super Saiyan of the prophecy was born.

Freezer was speechless. He was stunned. Before him stood the realization of the prophecy he had so long feared—and he couldn’t comprehend how it was possible.

Goku, with a firm voice, ordered his son and the woman to flee. They had to return to Earth with the spaceship, taking the bodies of their fallen friends with them. Gohan, in tears, obeyed. He knew he might never see his father again.

The battle that followed was legendary. So powerful, so devastating, that it is said the planets across the universe trembled with each blow. A duel between titans.

And yet… no one truly knows how that clash ended. Some say that Goku, even after winning, chose to spare his enemy. Others swear that Freezer, wounded in pride and already defeated, self-destructed along with the planet to avoid the shame of defeat.

Whatever the truth may be… from that day forward, no one heard from the Saiyans again. Nor from the Frost Demons.

At least… not until Glacial rose to power.

*

Everyone seemed captivated by the legend of the Super Saiyan. In their eyes, Junion glimpsed a new glimmer… a spark of hope he hadn’t seen in a long time. And it was that very hope that was pushing them toward a dangerous, perhaps inevitable conclusion.

“Interesting…” Shiro murmured, thinking aloud. “I’ve always believed that every legend holds a grain of truth. And a Super Saiyan… would truly be the perfect weapon.”

Junion held back a sigh. He wanted to silence them all, to rip away those illusions before they could take root.

“There’s just one problem,” he intervened. “Did the Saiyans really exist? I believe this story was made up by the Namekians—perhaps to explain the destruction of their old planet. It’s far more likely the Frost Demons destroyed each other fighting for power.”

Clairy, sitting next to Kairi, looked up with a spark of defiance in her eyes. “Is there no one else who believes in this legend, Junion? No one beyond the Namekians?”

He lowered his gaze. The pressure was building.

This was exactly what he’d wanted to avoid: giving birth to hope on such fragile ground.

“I’ll admit it… many soldiers believe in it. The original Yilancar, for example, are obsessed with the idea of finding the Super Saiyan gene. They want to use it to create an invincible Yilar… and overthrow Glacial, taking his place.”

“That would be the apocalypse… quack!” exclaimed Donald, visibly shaken.

Junion looked at Shiro. The ninja seemed deep in thought—too deep. What was he plotting?

It was he who broke the silence. “Junion… what kind of relationship does General Dragon have with the Namekians?”

“Good… or so they say. I know he has great respect for the Chief Sage, Cargoth. But why do you ask?”

Shiro didn’t answer right away. He just gave him another sharp look.

“Does Dragon… believe in the legend of the Super Saiyan?”

Junion hesitated. For the first time, he felt a blade of doubt sink into his chest. This was the point of no return.

“I don’t know…” he murmured.

“But you know something,” Flame replied, folding his arms. “Otherwise, you would’ve answered right away.”

Junion ran a hand through his hair, nervous.

“It’s just a rumor… something they joked about in the mess hall. No one took it seriously. Besides, Dragon is a loyal ally of Glacial. They respect each other.”

Shiro stood up slowly. His voice was steadier than usual.

“Junion… we don’t just need certainties. We need even the craziest hypotheses. It’s the only way to escape this place. If there’s even a shred of truth in this legend, we could use it against Glacial.”

Junion looked at each of them. He’d known them for a long time, and yet now they seemed different.

Determined. Ready for anything.

In the end, he gave in.

“All right… they say Dragon is also looking for the Super Saiyan gene. Some claim he wants to overthrow Glacial… but I don’t believe it! He’s the one who built this concentration camp. He’s the one who invaded us. This is just Yilancar propaganda to discredit him.”

Shiro stared at him in silence.

“Then explain one thing to me,” he finally said. “If the Namekians are truly a peaceful people, why are they friendly with Dragon? Why spread such a legend, risking their own existence under Glacial’s rule?”

Junion didn’t know what to say. He had always dismissed that rumor as nonsense…

… but now everything was beginning to crack.

“… why has Glacial never tried to erase it?” he whispered, almost to himself. “If the legend were true… if someone discovered the truth about the Saiyans… he’d be in danger. And yet he’s never punished the Namekians. Never even scolded them.”

“Exactly,” Shiro confirmed, with a slanted smile. “Maybe he fears them. Or maybe… they have something he wants.”

Junion stiffened. One word flashed through his mind.

Spheres.

“The Dragon Balls…” he said quietly. “They might really exist.”

“Bingo,” said Shiro bluntly. “I believe that’s the only logical explanation. If the Dragon Balls truly exist… then Glacial wants them. But he can’t just take them. Maybe only the Namekians can use them.”

Kairi stepped forward, thoughtful. “But then… why don’t they use them themselves to free their people? And why doesn’t Glacial steal them?”

Flame answered before Junion could speak.

“Probably because the spheres have limited functionality. Maybe only a Namekian can activate them. That’s why, according to the legend, the Earthlings brought a young native with them.”

Junion listened in silence, his thoughts growing heavier. The pieces were starting to fall into place, and the sense that something huge was about to surface weighed on him.
But he had to stay clear-headed.

“All right,” he finally said, with a tone that left little room for debate. “Let’s not go any further tonight. I want Gabor to speak directly with the Namekians. If anyone can give us answers, it’s them. Only then can we start thinking about a real plan.”

Shiro watched him for a moment, then nodded, turning to the others with a less severe expression.

“That’s the most sensible approach. If there’s a place to start, it’s there.”

Junion took the letter he’d written and carefully slipped it into an envelope. Then he handed it to Kairi, who tucked it into her striped nightcap, as if it were a precious hiding place.

“From now on…” Junion murmured, unable to hide his unease, “...a lot of our hopes rest on Gabor. And I truly hope he succeeds in his mission. If anyone is risking their life for us… it’s him.”

As he spoke, he noticed Kairi had lowered her gaze. She seemed more anxious than usual. Her hands were trembling slightly. It was painfully obvious that something was deeply troubling her.

Flame and Clairy moved closer to her, almost unnoticed. They whispered something in her ear, in swift, furtive movements.

Junion tensed.

What were they hiding?

*

Glacial 02 – 18th Day Since Dragon Oronar’s Departure, 11:00 PM – Kodak Theatre

The Kodak Theatre, once the stage of the most luxurious celebrations, now lay like a ruined palace. Once, actors from every corner of the world had walked its red carpets with graceful steps, dressed in million-dollar outfits, as if dreams had come to life…

But Gabor wasn’t there to live that dream. No, he was in a different world, one he could never have imagined. Suddenly, something caught his attention and made his heart jump: a terrified kitten darted past him, chased by an enormous rat. The little feline fled for its life, as if it had no hope left.

Gabor quickly pulled himself together, and with a faint light spell, made his way to the long-awaited Oscar Hall. There, an eerie sight greeted him: over a thousand red leather seats, misshapen and worn out, faced a wooden stage now ruined by mold and rot. He didn’t even dare to sit down. The stench filling the room spoke for itself. He didn’t need to ask what had happened to the rest of the seats.

He remained standing, nervous, eyes fixed on nothing. The thought of how he had ended up there troubled his mind. Just days before, the one who had given him an answer—Kairi—had changed his destiny.

That night, after reading the letter in private, Gabor had decided to tell everything to his companions. Their eyes had widened in shock at his revelations. But in the end, after he promised not to involve them without their consent, they chose to join him in rebellion against Glacial’s empire.

When they learned that Junion had accepted the proposal, Gabor felt relieved, but also puzzled. Junion’s request regarding the Namekians had confused him, but they chose to trust him. After all, Junion was their leader. But things were never that simple with him.

“Meet the Namekians in a place where no one can listen… and ask them about the Super Saiyan legend, about General Dragon Oronar, and whether he’s truly loyal to Emperor Glacial or playing a double game…”

Communicating with the Namekians hadn’t been difficult, thanks to Yohannes. That very morning, Yohannes had made his way into the Namekians’ kitchen and left a small note on their table. He had written that a private conversation would be possible, but only in a safe place. The next evening, Yohannes returned to Gabor with another note, found beneath his pillow.

“11:00 PM, Kodak Theatre… don’t let anyone follow you!”

The preparation for that night had been… unusual. Gabor had stuffed a mannequin into his bed, dressed in his clothes. Using an invisibility spell, he managed to leave the base unnoticed. The guards were never at the main gate—they were all around the Commanders’ Fortress, in the courtyard. So it had been easy to grab the keys and slip out. Even so, he brought an electric pistol with him… just in case.

He checked his watch.

10:59 PM.

A noise behind him made him jump. In a flash, Gabor pulled out his gun, but before he could act, three figures—each over two meters tall—materialized before him. He hadn’t seen or heard a thing. They were Namekians, all similar: green skin, antennae on their foreheads, dressed differently as always.

Another Namekian, however, suddenly appeared behind him. Not only did he block Gabor’s arm with lightning speed, but also sent the gun flying—and crushed it with a single hand.

Gabor realized his life was about to take a dark turn. Coming there had been a mistake. He shouldn’t be here.

The alien who had destroyed the weapon smirked. “That won’t help you against us…” Then, without warning, he sat down. “...Please, sit. Explain why you brought a weapon.”

“J-just for safety…” Gabor stammered, trying to stay calm, though his heart pounded in his chest. His hands were shaking.

The Namekian gave him a scornful look.

“Sit down.”

The command was firm, and without thinking, Gabor obeyed, despite the nausea rising within him. He felt vulnerable in those deformed seats, but his fear of dying was stronger. The four Namekians sat beside him, eyes fixed on him like he was a criminal.

For a moment, Gabor found himself cursing Junion.

So much for a peaceful race… these people looked ready to tear him to pieces.

“Why did you ask to meet us?” one of the Namekians demanded. “Are you ready to explain yourself, or should we report you to your general for violating curfew and attempting a raid?”

Gabor’s heart nearly stopped. His mind was racing. They were staring at him like he was done for. Right there, he thought he might not leave that room alive.

“Y-yes… of course I am!” he answered, legs trembling.

One of the Namekians snapped his fingers, making a sharp noise that startled Gabor.

“Good, then speak!”

Gabor took a deep breath, trying to summon the last bit of courage he had left. He told them everything he knew. Every detail of the rebellion, every small plan the prisoners were crafting. Each word weighed like lead, but he knew he had to go through with it. There was no turning back now.

When he finished, the Namekians exchanged glances in silence. The atmosphere thickened. One of them looked at him with an expression sharp enough to cut steel.

“And what’s stopping us from going straight to the general? Or maybe… you’re just a traitor?”

Gabor froze. He was terrified, but couldn’t retreat.

“Because I know you hate the Empire’s cruelty!” His heart raced wildly. “You would never stand by while innocent people die!”

The Namekians stared at him, and in that moment, Gabor felt he had said all he could. Whether they saw him as a traitor or not didn’t matter anymore. He had made his choice—to fight.

The tension broke when one of them gave a faint, almost embarrassed smile, while the others remained stoic.

“We owe you an apology, dear Gabor…” he said, scratching the back of his head. “We had to test your resolve. Don’t worry, we won’t report anything to the general about what’s happening in Hollywood. Allow me to introduce my friends: this is Lucama, Piccolo, and Dende. I’m Nail. I have one question for you… if you’ve told us all this, I assume now you’re asking for our help in the uprising, right?”

Gabor was taken aback by how quickly their attitude shifted. “Well… yes, exactly!” he replied, trying to regain his composure.

The atmosphere suddenly lightened, as if they were old friends chatting in a tavern.

“We’ll talk with our companions,” Piccolo said in a reassuring tone. “By tomorrow morning, you’ll have our final answer.” Then he grew serious. “We’re willing to help, but we need to be sure our brothers won’t risk their lives because of us.”

Gabor nodded, fully understanding. “I get it… I have my parents back on Iovis too…” he replied, then suddenly remembered Junion’s requests. “Ah—almost forgot! I need to ask you some questions!”

“Of course, boy…” Lucama encouraged him to continue, and Gabor asked his first question.

“There’s a lot of talk about your legend of the Super Saiyan… is it all fiction, or is there some truth to it?”

That question sparked a loud burst of laughter from the four Namekians. Gabor immediately felt a bit embarrassed. That wasn’t a good sign.

“Ahahahahaha! What do my poor ears hear!” exclaimed Dende, laughing uncontrollably.

“My dear boy. Namekians don’t tell legends, but true stories!” Nail declared proudly. “The Super Saiyan is not a myth… he really existed!”

“W-what? There was a warrior as strong as the Cold Demons?!” Gabor couldn’t believe what he was hearing.

“Not only was he just as strong… he completely outclassed them!” Lucama stated proudly. “Son Goku came to our old planet two hundred years ago and defeated Freezer with extreme ease. Unfortunately, the battle caused massive damage to our planet, which exploded into a thousand pieces, but Goku managed to escape with another spaceship and returned to Earth!”

“But… where is he now?” Gabor asked incredulously, guessing the fate of the legendary Super Saiyan. “After all these years, he must be…”

“Alas… he died three years after that battle, due to a heart disease. Not even the Dragon Balls can bring back to life those who died of natural causes. It was truly a pity... he died very young…” Piccolo replied, lowering his gaze.

Gabor struggled to believe what he was hearing. “W-wait?! The Dragon Balls are real too?”

“They were before Glacial’s arrival…” confirmed Nail. “Then, in agreement with the Chief of the Sages, we decided to deactivate them indefinitely. You might not understand our reasons… but over the years we realized that playing with fate isn’t always the best choice. The battle between Son Goku and Freezer was proof of that… our people risked extinction at the hands of non-Namekian aliens, greedy for power. We couldn’t allow that to happen again. Of course, in case of very great threats, the Dragon Balls could be reactivated, but by limiting Glacial’s power, we would also reduce the risks.”

Gabor was left speechless. He couldn’t believe that all the stories about the Super Saiyan and the Dragon Balls were true.

“So it’s possible to create a Super Saiyan Yilar, if a gene is found…” he asked, struck by the new revelation.

“Yes, it is possible,” Piccolo answered, then added: “However, know that Earth was thoroughly searched seventeen years ago, shortly before Namek’s annexation, by order of Glacial… there were no more inhabitants, except two assassin cyborgs, who were considered responsible for the planet’s destruction. Those two tried to fight Kagaku’s army, causing trouble for eighty Yilancar in various transformations. Even Glacial had to intervene personally. Needless to say, they didn’t stand a chance… they were completely destroyed, and in the end, Earth was made to explode.”

“We also feel very sad,” said Dende, looking at Gabor with sadness. “We cared deeply for the inhabitants of that planet…”

“So no Saiyans… no, wait! Glacial already had the Yilar of the Cold Demons… so he already knew about Freezer’s existence! Surely he went to planet Earth to look for a Super Saiyan gene!” exclaimed Gabor, suddenly uncovering a shocking truth.

The four Namekians remained silent, surprised by his reaction.

Gabor didn’t stop. “One more question! What is General Dragon really like? What kind of relationship do you have with him?”

Piccolo seemed thoughtful. “You want to know about the Earth general?” he asked, thinking for a moment. “We can’t tell you much more than many already speculate… he works for Glacial willingly, but even he doesn’t tolerate overly violent actions, at least those not ordered by him. He’s a Machiavellian type… you never know what’s going on in his head… he talks a lot with our Chief of the Sages, but we don’t know what they say.”

“Do you think he’s searching for the Super Saiyan?” Gabor pressed, trying to gather more information.

“Many are looking for him…” Nail admitted. “And most likely, he’s looking for him too. However, as we told you, we don’t know his intentions. Maybe the governor knows something, but he never told us anything about the talks with the general. He could be on the Emperor’s side or with the prisoners… but we know for sure that he always acts for his own purposes, and it’s never clear if they’re good or evil.”

Gabor reflected on all the information he had received. He had discovered that the legend of the Super Saiyan was real, that Son Goku and the Saiyans really existed, and that the last survivors had lived on Earth, now destroyed. He also learned that the Emperor had personally gone to that planet, and that the army had searched every corner of Earth, finding only the two cyborgs.

But the most shocking part was that Glacial had gone to Earth looking for the Super Saiyan gene. But how had he found out about it?

Gabor began to suspect that someone had revealed to Glacial the existence of Freezer and his warriors, but the truth remained shrouded in mystery.

And General Dragon… who was he really? What did he want?

Gabor knew they had to find out the truth as soon as possible, because the revolution depended on these answers. But time was running out, and the Earth general was about to arrive. The urgency to find the answers was growing every day.

Chapter Text

7.

27th Day Since Dragon Oronar's Departure – Radiant Garden

When he had decided to cross the Dark Rift, Dragon had imagined a very different scenario: powerful enemies, worlds ready for war, armies on alert. And yet, after nearly a month, he was forced to change his mind.

The first surprise was the vastness of the dimension. In reality, it was a small galaxy, made up of about fifty planets, all modest in size compared to Glacial 02. Each world seemed isolated, with little contact between them.

Only a few had heard about the massacre that occurred on the Destiny Islands, but the atmosphere was far from that of a people seeking revenge. On the contrary, the armies had retreated to their cities, and the population had fallen into panic.

Most of those worlds were technologically backward, which had allowed him to land undisturbed, without radar or sensors detecting his presence.

In short, he had spent over twenty days fearing a non-existent danger.

Only at Radiant Garden did the situation change. That world was different: a magnetic barrier surrounded it, clear evidence of more advanced radar systems. Dragon managed to pass through only by taking advantage of the arrival of another ship. The field deactivated for a brief moment, just enough time for him to slip through.

He suspected he had been discovered. As a precaution, once he landed, he converted his ship into a capsule and moved away. He also changed clothes: no imperial uniform or battle-suit. Now he wore a short-sleeved shirt, comfortable trousers, and shiny leather shoes.

Radiant Garden was a small kingdom, whose capital resembled a medieval town. The squares were adorned with richly decorated fountains, and on the horizon stood a control tower, probably the core of the planetary defense system.

After discreetly stealing some local currency, he bought a popsicle from a pushy vendor — a duck who tried every trick to sell him another product at twice the price. He sat on a bench in the main square, observing the castle that rose imposingly before him.

It was a fairytale palace, surrounded by gleaming white walls. A single gate allowed access, guarded by two armed soldiers who didn’t hesitate to point their weapons at anyone who got too close.

Dragon could have destroyed the place easily — not like Bear or the Emperor, who turned everything into bloodbaths — but attracting attention would have been counterproductive. And he wasn’t that kind of man.

He tasted the popsicle: sea-salt flavor, sweet and salty together. A new sensation, after years of military rations and imperial banquets. That simplicity was something he had missed for too long.

Around him, the weekly market was in full swing. Stalls packed along the sidewalks displayed goods and foodstuffs, while vendors sought customers with shouts and theatrical gestures. Yet, the square was unusually empty. A clear signal: something was wrong. Or rather, something had changed since the Destiny Islands.

Dragon began to notice particular presences. Figures who seemed gentle, but emanated an unusually strong aura. They moved silently, with gazes filled with tension or sorrow. He understood immediately: those must be Mickey’s friends.

They were sitting outside a tavern. Nine people in all: four men, three women, a boy, and a little girl. He counted them carefully.

“Hello! Want a flower? Just ten munny!”

The voice surprised him. He turned quickly, finding himself in front of a woman with long chestnut hair, neatly braided. She wore a pink dress and held a basket full of colorful tulips. Her green eyes looked at him gently, without any fear of the scars that lined his face.

“Why not? I like flowers,” he replied, keeping a calm tone.

She handed him a small pot with a red-and-orange tulip. Dragon paid, keeping to himself the detail that the coins were stolen.

He didn’t want to end the encounter. Talking to a normal person, in a normal way, was something he hadn’t done in a long time. And maybe he could gather some useful information.

“Do you grow them yourself? They’re really beautiful,” he asked.

“Yes! I take care of every single petal. But... I’ve never seen you before.”

“I live outside the city,” he lied. “I’m a solitary type. I like peace and quiet. But sometimes... it’s hard to be alone. Nice to meet you, I’m Dragon.”

“Aerith. Nice to meet you! And please, no need to be formal.”

“Alright, Aerith. You don’t have to be formal either.”

The sound of drawn swords made them both turn. Dragon decided to investigate, maintaining an innocent attitude.

“The guards seem a bit too nervous... or am I wrong?”

Aerith’s face darkened, and she sat beside him.

“They’re scared… and not without reason. Have you heard what happened to the Destiny Islands?”

He nodded silently.

“They say the planet was razed. Cities in flames, millions dead. And…” she lowered her gaze. “It’s rumored that some bodies were desecrated.”

A lump in his throat forced him to swallow. He clenched his fists in anger, digging into his palms with his nails.

Damn Bear...

“Yes… I know.”

“We’re afraid it might happen here, too. Two of my strongest friends were there. They died. And one of my friends… disappeared.”

Dragon merely showed pain on his face. Inside, though, his thoughts raced.

Her friends... I found them.

“I’m really sorry.”

“We’re organizing an expedition to find her. We’ll cross the Dark Rift.”

“The Rift?! But it’s dangerous!”

“We can’t leave her in the hands of those monsters. We’re her friends, and friends help each other. Even if it costs our lives.”

Struck by her determination, he looked away. The nine individuals nearby were watching him.

Closely. Hostilely.

He turned back to Aerith.

“The people of Radiant Garden didn’t know the details about the Rift. Or am I wrong?”

She shook her head.

“No. But we’ve been following you since you crossed it.”

His eyes widened.

“Since then…?”

“You’re one of them,” said Aerith, standing. “You helped those who killed Sora and Rik—”

BOOM!

An explosion. A sudden blast tore through the air, forcing everyone to cover their ears. Dust filled the square. Instinctively, Dragon grabbed Aerith and pulled her with him, narrowly avoiding a boulder that could have crushed her.

"What's happening?!"

He smelled smoke.

"You… you saved me…"

"This isn't the time to talk about it!" he said, letting her stand. "We need to figure out who's attacking us. I have nothing to do with this!"

As the dust began to settle, they both turned toward the castle.

Flames were consuming it.

"No… the castle… who did this?!"

"We’ll only find out if we go help put out the fire!"

Dragon stopped. Five dark colossi, massive and menacing, were advancing toward them.

He took a defensive stance.

"…Of course I’d end up having to fight."

*

She had never felt so powerful in her entire life. The awareness of being in full control thrilled her as she watched her plans unfold flawlessly. Everything was going exactly as she had predicted.

She had returned to Radiant Garden with one goal: to take revenge on the Keyblade Wielders. But this time, it wasn’t just anger driving her. It was determination. It was power.

A power capable of bending her enemies…

… and perhaps, one day, the entire universe.

She raised her arms to the sky, and in response, darkness flowed from her in violet waves, summoning five Dark Sides. Giant shadow beasts, primordial monsters born from hatred and pure darkness. She unleashed them upon the city without hesitation.

Their task was clear: bring chaos.

Behind her, Radiant Garden’s castle was already trembling. The once-mighty structure had been struck at its core. Flames rose high among the towers, swallowing everything. In the distance, cries of panic echoed, pleas for help, shouted orders in a desperate attempt to contain the destruction.

Once, she might have felt a flicker of pity.
Now… she simply watched. And smiled.

She breathed in the thick air, heavy with smoke and fear, as if feeding on the emotions of others. Every spark falling from the sky, every collapse, every broken sound was music to her ears.

The battlefield was ready. The curtain had risen.

She began to sense footsteps behind her. Fast, determined. Someone was running toward her.
Without turning around, she already knew who had arrived.

There they were.
Her enemies. Her targets.

Terra. Aqua. Ventus. Leon. Cloud. Tifa. Lea. Yuffie. Xion.

They stood frozen. Not because of what they had seen…

… but because of who stood before them.

She was no longer the same as the one they had defeated years ago. Her once pearl-white skin was now covered in sores and blotches, and her horns had grown far longer.
But their eyes were fixed on her arms, now more like those of a reptile than of the most feared sorceress in the galaxy.

“Maleficent…”

Terra stepped in front of his companions, rage burning toward the villain.

“…What are you doing here, Maleficent!?”

*

After her defeat at the hands of the Keyblade Wielders—and worse still, the humiliation inflicted by Kairi, who was only just beginning her journey—she realized that this battle could no longer be fought with brute force. It was costly, ineffective… and, above all, beneath her.

So, five years earlier, she chose to disappear into the shadows. She let the New Organization XIII and the Wielders wear each other down, never interfering, watching everything from afar with the patience of a predator.

If she couldn’t take them down one by one… then she would let them destroy each other.

Kairi’s victory, along with her allies’, though irritating, had actually done her a favor: Xehanort was finally out of the game. And with him, many other obstacles.

Like all of them, she too had witnessed the emergence of the Dark Rift… and from that moment on, nothing had been the same. She used her power to investigate beyond the rupture, peering into what no one else had dared to face.

What she discovered… left her speechless.

Other worlds existed. Entire galaxies, hidden from the eyes of their peoples for centuries.

But the real question was: why? Why had they been separated from the rest of the universe?

She spent those five years studying, searching for answers. She even resorted to forgotten curses, which forever altered her appearance, leaving her unrecognizable.

She discovered that, beyond the Rift, there had once been a planet entirely inhabited by Keyblade Wielders. It was from there that the infamous “Master of Masters” had come.

Learning the truth was enlightening… and disturbing.

The Wielders of that world had decided to exterminate an entire alien race: the Cold Demons, deemed too dangerous. The massacre was carried out by the Master himself, convinced he had erased them forever.

But he had been wrong.

One entire family of Demons had survived… and they did not stand idly by.

When the Master discovered his mistake, he realized his own creation was doomed. And so, he fled.

Yes, him. The much-praised founder of the Wielders… ran away, leaving his planet to its fate. He was the one who created the barrier that separated them from the outer universe, while his homeland was reduced to ashes by a very young Cold… Freezer’s father.

All of this had happened centuries ago. But now, that barrier was fading.

And she knew exactly what that meant: new opportunities. New power.

She had sensed that beyond the Rift awaited new worlds… and a force far greater than any weapon of the Wielders.

She also shed a long-standing burden: Pete. She let him sink into the Darkness without a second glance. She had tolerated his clumsiness for far too long.

Two months before the current events, she finally found the courage to cross that threshold.

And there, she encountered what she never would have imagined.

An unexpected ally…

… and a new treasure.

Something so precious, she would protect it with every drop of her dark essence.

*

Maleficent observed her enemies with a venomous smile, unable to hold back a mocking chuckle.

"Always the same lines… you’ve become pathetic!" she exclaimed, amused.

"Five years, and you're still the same naive fools as before!"

Aqua screamed at her, her voice cracked by fury.

"Witch! Do you have any idea how many people were in that castle?!"

Maleficent raised an eyebrow, unfazed.

"And so what?" she replied, with the cold indifference of someone who didn’t even fear for her own life.

Her dry, heartless response made them shudder. They weren’t just facing a mere sorceress.

They were facing her—the same Maleficent who, years ago, had cursed a child to death. Yet they still hadn’t understood who she truly was.

Aqua, shaking with rage, shouted again.

"And so what?! You’ve committed a massacre!"

Maleficent laughed loudly, her voice echoing through the air.

"Oh really? Ahahahahahah!" she mocked, stretching one arm toward the burning castle, from which bodies and rubble were still falling.

"Do you really think I care about them?! Fools… the only thing I care about is making you pay for ruining my plans!"

Their eyes, already full of fear, became even more anguished. Never in their lives had they witnessed such brutality.

And yet, they were still far from grasping the full extent of the threat before them.

"You’ve crossed every line, Maleficent!" Leon roared, gripping his sword tightly. "It was never like you to attack innocents with such cruelty. But it ends now. You will be stopped—once and for all!"

Maleficent, however, was not intimidated. On the contrary, her gaze turned even more merciless.

With a mere flick of her fingers, she cast a spell that made the warriors tremble, forcing them to their knees under the weight of an invisible pressure.

Their breathing grew heavy and labored, as if an immense force were trying to crush them.

"What… is this force?!" Xion gasped, falling to her knees.

"It’s like the gravity has increased…" Cloud muttered through clenched teeth.

Maleficent smiled, wicked as ever.

"Very good," she said sarcastically. "I’ve increased the gravity around you fivefold. But let’s raise the stakes a little… shall we say ten?"

Even the strongest warriors couldn’t resist. One by one, they were slammed to the ground, crushed, breathless.

Maleficent hadn’t even lifted a finger, but the message was clear: she was in complete control.

With slow, calculated steps, she walked toward the suffering bodies.

"Pathetic…" she hissed, looking down on her opponents with disdain. "I could crush you like insects, one by one, and none of you could stop me."

She took pleasure in humiliating them—pushing Cloud with her foot, poking the others with her pointed staff.

"Xion… our fragile little doll. Yuffie, the beached ninja. Tifa… what’s the point in offering a hand when no one can stand?"

Cloud tried to rise, but his rage was useless.

"You… bitch…" he muttered, eyes blazing with hatred.

Maleficent struck him down again with a cold stare.

"Stay down, handsome warrior," she sneered. "Or I might tear your little girlfriend apart… just for fun."

Aqua was choking now. Maleficent looked at her with disgust.

"Are you crying? Can’t breathe? Oh no… your friends are suffering too. What a tragedy."

Ventus, in tears from frustration, tried to stand, but was thrown back down just as easily as Cloud.

Terra met the same fate.

Then Maleficent stopped in front of Leon.

"And you… Squall Leonhart. How does it feel to watch your friends fall, helpless?
To hear your people scream while the castle burns?"

Her voice was full of poison—each word a blade to the warrior’s heart.

Leon fought to resist, his muscles straining as he tried to stand.

"I won’t… let you hurt anyone else. I won’t lose another friend. Not again!"

Maleficent laughed again, but this time without joy.

"Noble words… empty actions," she scoffed. "You’re not strong enough. None of you are."

Then, with a wicked grin, she revealed her trump card.

"Wasn’t what happened to your friends enough?" she said, with a sadistic gleam in her eyes.

Leon froze.

"You… you were the one who…"

Maleficent chuckled.

"I led them. My new allies… I ordered them to invade Destiny Islands." She confessed it with pride. "Sora… died in his princess’s arms. Riku… fell to the enemy’s blades."

The silence that followed was chilling.

"And I’ll tell you something else… it wasn’t even difficult. All it took was a little direction, and everything went exactly as I wanted,"

Maleficent continued, wearing a triumphant smile no one could bear to see.

"All of this… for revenge?!" Tifa screamed through her tears.

Maleficent’s answer was another surge of gravity. Tifa collapsed, her head spinning with pain.

"For revenge… for justice… for power!

Those three destroyed my dreams! They ruined every plan! They dared to challenge me… and I do not forgive!"

Her voice boiled with fury, and no one could do anything but listen—powerless.

Then Maleficent giggled again, her face lit with cruelty.

"It’s over for you now. I will rule the worlds. Even the Imp—"

"—The Kagaku Empire?"

An interruption.

A voice behind her.

She spun around. Unbelievable. Him.

The Supreme General of Emperor Glacial: Dragon Oronar.

He didn’t even bend under her magic.

Maleficent felt a chill run down her spine.

This warrior… was not like the others.

Dragon approached without fear, his steps firm.

"Your five monsters were tough. But nothing we couldn’t handle," he said, locking eyes with her.

Maleficent’s eyes widened.

"The Dark Sides… you destroyed them all?!"

Dragon nodded calmly.

"Yes. And none of you are capable of facing me."

At last, Maleficent understood the fear in her soldiers’ eyes.

"I underestimated you… but I won’t make that mistake again!" she shouted, opening a dark portal.

"Next time, I’ll destroy you all. Remember that!"

Dragon looked at her, his smile betraying the truth—this was only the beginning.
"Pity…" he said flatly. "I was just starting to have fun."

Maleficent shot him a cold glance.

"Don’t provoke me, Earthling…" she growled. "You’re the real one to blame for what happened on Destiny Islands!"

Dragon roared with fury, arms spreading wide, ready to transform into a beast.
Maleficent knew the battle with him would be inevitable. But not this time. Not today.

In a flash, she vanished into the portal, leaving the general to channel his rising wrath.

*

Dragon turned to the strangers. They had stood still for over a minute, tense and silent, unable to find the words or decide what to do. Only when a figure stepped out from a small hiding spot did the atmosphere seem to shift.

“Aerith!” Yuffie exclaimed in disbelief. “It’s dangerous to stay—”

The ninja couldn’t finish her sentence.

A flicker of surprise crossed Dragon’s face when he saw Aerith cast an ice spell at him, freezing him in place. Only his head remained free; every other part of his body was locked in ice. Though not unexpected, the action still struck him.
It would’ve been useless to protest. If he wanted them to trust him, he had to remain calm.

“Aerith...?” Cloud murmured, stunned.

The girl, tears in her eyes, looked devastated.

“It was your soldiers... it was your soldiers who killed Sora and Riku! You were the ones who killed King Mickey! You committed that massacre on Destiny Islands!”

Dragon could feel the burning rage in Aerith’s words. The girl, beyond feeling betrayed, had witnessed the destructive fury of the Black Dragon firsthand. And now, that witch had confirmed it.

“You won’t even let me explain, will you, Aerith?” he observed, despite the tense situation, without showing the slightest fear.

He was ready. He had known this would happen.
That woman had deceived him, and now he had to face the consequences. But the truth had to come out—no matter the cost.

“Explain?! What would you explain?! You lied to me... I sat beside a murderer!” Aerith’s voice cracked, the pain in it now evident.

Dragon smiled, though not out of malice. The situation was far too serious to be angry or try to justify himself with aggression.
If he wanted, he could have easily broken free of the ice—but he didn’t. His sincerity was the only key to avoiding further mistakes.

“Oh come on! Saving your life, and your friends’... isn’t that enough to clear my name?” he replied with a calm arrogance, as if he weren’t afraid of what was happening.

“No… it’s not enough!” Aqua answered, her voice filled with unwavering resolve.

The others, including Terra and Ventus, stepped forward, ready to act.

“Why are you here?” Terra asked threateningly, stepping forward with his Keyblade in hand. “What brought you to Radiant Garden?”

Dragon felt the weight of their questions. After all, he had decided to tell them the truth. They didn’t realize that, if he had wanted, he could’ve escaped already. But his goal was different: to show them that something bigger was at stake.

“I was looking for you...” he admitted, and incredulous looks spread among the group. “... I wanted to speak with a certain Yen Sid…”

“Yen Sid?!” they all looked at each other, stunned and skeptical.

“I don’t trust him!” Lea responded immediately, stepping forward. “This jerk’s clearly hiding something! You can smell the arrogance from here!”

“I don’t trust him either!” added Cloud, drawing his sword — a Claymore that looked more like a weapon of mass destruction than a simple blade.

Dragon looked at the sword without blinking, almost amused by the reaction. For anyone else, that blade would’ve been terrifying. But not for him. He met Cloud’s gaze with no trace of fear.

“Cloud... there’s no need to go that far,” Leon intervened, his tone leaving no room for argument. “And that goes for the rest of you too!” he added, looking at the three Keyblade wielders, who fortunately lowered their weapons.

Leon stepped closer to Dragon with a serious expression. He was a man of action, not words, but he knew sometimes you had to take a step back to do the right thing.

“Yen Sid himself will decide whether or not to speak with him!” he declared, and the confidence in his words silenced any further protest.

“Leon, are you sure about this?” Tifa asked, worried, her eyes filled with concern.

“He won’t attempt anything... Yen Sid is a Keyblade Master and knows how to defend himself! And right now, this man is not our biggest problem,” Leon replied firmly.

Aqua tried to understand, but Dragon spoke up before she could finish.

“Your friend is right...” he said, his tone deepening, “... your castle is still burning! I’m not the one you should be focusing on right now!”

Everyone turned around, suddenly struck by the reality of the situation. Their anger toward him had blinded them to the truth: lives inside the castle were still at risk. But Dragon suspected that, by now, there were no survivors left.

“Xion!” Leon called, his voice firm. “Go to Merlin and tell him to meet us here immediately! We need to put out the fire at the castle!”

“On it!” the young girl replied, running toward the city.

Meanwhile, the three Keyblade wielders summoned their weapons and began casting water magic to fight the flames. But only a few minutes passed before Xion returned, accompanied by an old man who looked slightly out of place.

It was Merlin.

He raised his hand, and the sky darkened instantly. Giant clouds gathered above the castle, and soon rain poured down from them. The water was so intense it managed to extinguish the flames.

“Phew... it’s out... Ala Kazam!” Merlin exclaimed, theatrically making the clouds vanish with a gesture.

The castle, now destroyed, remained only as a charred carcass of what it had once been.

“Horrible! Who caused such a disaster?” Merlin asked in disbelief. No one answered right away. The guilt was too obvious, and the impact too heavy to respond quickly.

“Maleficent!” Yuffie shouted furiously. “It’s always her… but this time she won’t get away with it!”

Merlin nodded, understanding the seriousness of the situation. No one present had a light heart in that moment. But he was the one who tried to change the subject.

“And who’s that brute frozen in ice?” he asked, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere.

Dragon said nothing, but his unflinching gaze was more than enough to make it clear that he was the one being pointed at.

“A man who owes us answers… but for now, let’s not get distracted!” Leon interjected, ending the discussion. He turned to Merlin. “Sir… we need Yen Sid to come here at once! It’s an urgent matter, and it concerns the man in the trap. Can you do something?”

Merlin gave a faint smile. “Yes, alright, I’ll try contacting him through my sphere. But we’ll all teleport to my study first, better not get lost in the details!”

And so, without further words, everyone found themselves in a large room filled with bookshelves. Dragon couldn’t help but notice the others’ sense of wonder. Merlin, with his magical touch, always seemed to find a way to impress them.

“Impressive...” Dragon remarked, noticing the grandeur of the room.

“Why can’t you teleport us directly to Yen Sid?” Ventus asked, curious.

Merlin approached his desk and lifted a small crystal orb. “I can’t…” he explained, “... Yen Sid’s planet is protected by a barrier that prevents teleportation without his permission.”

Dragon understood immediately. It was a clever move. The ship hadn’t been able to detect Yen Sid’s planet for exactly that reason. But the truth was, the old wizard was becoming more and more unpredictable.

Merlin raised his head after a moment of silence. “Ah, yes! Yen Sid gave me permission to teleport him into his office… but he’ll have to go alone.”

A wave of surprise rippled through the group.

“What?! The old man’s lost his mind?” Lea blurted out in disbelief.

“Probably...” Yuffie replied, shaking her head.

Dragon watched in silence. This wasn’t the time for doubts. But when Aqua stepped forward decisively, Dragon couldn’t resist mocking her.

“Oh, I’m trembling…” he said sarcastically, before turning to Leon. “Could you at least make me a bit more presentable? It’s freezing in here!”

“NO!”

*

The teleportation to Yen Sid’s castle was very similar to the one that had taken him to Merlin. Still imprisoned within the sheet of ice, Dragon was accompanied by Aqua, Aerith, and the wizard himself.

The room they arrived in was circular. A small bookcase, filled with ancient volumes, added warmth to an otherwise bare but intimate and welcoming place.

In front of them, seated behind a desk, another elderly sorcerer awaited. Unlike Merlin, Yen Sid was much more imposing, with broad shoulders and an aura that demanded respect. One glance was enough for Dragon to know who the more fearsome of the two was.

Even he, who had seen much, felt a subtle tension in front of that man.

Few individuals had ever given him such a sense of danger: Cargoth, the Emperor Glacial… and now Yen Sid. The feelings he was experiencing now dangerously resembled those brought on by the latter.

"I thought I had been quite clear, Aqua and Aerith…" Yen Sid said sternly. But the two girls kept their eyes fixed on Dragon, still hard and distrustful.

The wizard sighed patiently.
"At the very least, you could free him from the ice..."

"No need, I’ll take care of it myself."

Dragon spoke calmly, making the ice evaporate in seconds, under the incredulous gaze of the two Keyblade Wielders.

"You?! You could—?!"

"I wasn’t ordered to fight, ladies. If I had freed myself right away, then you’d have had reason to worry."

Only then did the two women realize just how powerful Dragon was.

The two wizards, on the other hand, didn’t seem surprised. They had sensed his strength from the very beginning. But only one of them wasn’t afraid.

"I expected nothing less from you, Dragon Oronar," admitted Yen Sid, causing four chairs to appear in front of the desk. "I would have preferred a more private conversation… but these girls seem determined not to leave me alone with you."

"I have nothing to hide."

Dragon sat down without hesitation.

"You’d better not!" snapped Aerith, crossing her arms and tapping her index finger on her elbow as she took a seat next to him. Aqua sat on his right, Merlin in the farthest chair.

Now he was face to face with the oldest living Keyblade Master. The true objective of his mission was right there, only a few feet away. He couldn’t afford to waste the opportunity.

"Now that we’re all here…" Yen Sid began, "…I’m curious to hear what you have to say."

"Thank you for receiving me, Master Yen Sid. I learned of your existence thanks to one of your Wielders: the one you call Mickey."

"The one you eliminated first, right?!" interrupted Aqua, furious.

Yen Sid, however, raised a hand to calm her.

"I’m aware of everything that happened on your planet," the Master revealed, catching Dragon off guard. "But I’d like you to recount everything for the girls, so you won’t be interrupted."

"Very well."

Dragon nodded, understanding. And he began.

"Two months ago, an unidentified object landed on Glacial 02, the planet where I currently reside with my troops. When I arrived, my men had already contained the situation and held back the three visitors…"

"Mickey, Donald, and Goofy?" asked Aqua.

"Yes. The mouse managed to escape, while the other two are being held in the Hollywood Prison. Mickey returned a little over a month ago, trying to free them. I confronted him… and won."

"You defeated King Mickey?!" exclaimed Aerith, incredulous.

Dragon nodded.

"But I wasn’t the one who killed him. After the fight, I took him to one of the base’s hospitals. There, we talked. About your worlds. About your struggles. I was ready to come here and release all three of them… but Commander Bear interfered. He was the one who took his life and sacked Destiny Islands. He did it to discredit me. He was one of the many who didn’t share my vision."

"Vision?" asked Merlin, intrigued.

"Dragon Oronar is the Supreme General of the Kagaku Empire," Yen Sid explained to the others. "A people far more advanced than ours… ruled by a tyrant named Glacial. He is known for his brutality… he has killed more people than can be counted. Even Master Xehanort, in comparison, seems merciful. Glacial rules unchallenged in the universe beyond the Dark Rift."

"And… and we were supposed to deal with a being like that?!" protested Aqua, disgusted.

"However…" Yen Sid immediately interrupted her, "Dragon has made a name for himself through cunning: he prefers making deals over waging wars, seeking mutual benefit."

"In that way, I avoid bloodshed."

Dragon confirmed it.

"But the more fanatical officers didn’t like that. Bear was one of them. He took a platoon of young soldiers, manipulated them… and from there, I imagine, you know what happened."

The girls were stunned.

"And you have the nerve to serve such a criminal?" retorted Aerith. "You didn’t even free Goofy and Donald… why should we believe you?"

Dragon couldn’t hold back.

"First: if I freed them now, they’d be hunted by the entire army. They’d be in danger for the rest of their lives. Second: do you really think I enjoy leading such soldiers? Glacial isn’t just cruel… he’s the most powerful warrior in the universe. He can destroy entire planets. And he already has."

"Planets?!" Merlin’s eyes widened. "That monster must be stopped immediately!"

"If you want to try, be my guest." Dragon stared at him, cold. "Assuming you can defeat a Cold Demon."

"A… a Cold Demon?! They still exist?!"

Merlin turned pale. His hands began to tremble. Dragon was sure he knew about those creatures and their legendary horror.

"You can’t even consider a revolution, I suppose…" said Aqua sarcastically. "But I’m sure you wouldn’t do it anyway. Your real goal is to take your emperor’s place, isn’t it? You’re no different from him."

That was too much.

Dragon looked at her with such intensity that she fell silent.

"I’m well aware that I’m no saint, but don’t you dare compare me to him.
Glacial saved my life. He’s always respected me. And I’ve tried, in my own way, to restrain him… not out of ambition, but conviction. I despise those who prey on the weak. And if you think I’m covering up genocide, know that Bear, once he returned to Glacial 02, was tried for high treason, brutality against civilians, and war crimes. He and his men were executed. By my order."

The two Wielders were left speechless.

They had no idea that the killer of Sora, Riku, and Mickey had already been punished.

"And not only that…" added Yen Sid, looking at Dragon, "…I know that Kairi is being held on your planet, along with Donald and Goofy. Am I right?"

"Kairi is alive?!"

"A… and Donald and Goofy too?!"

Aerith and Aqua’s voices overlapped.

Dragon nodded firmly.

"Bear took her from the Islands… but I don’t know if she’s still the girl you remember."

"W-what do you mean?" asked Aerith, her voice barely a whisper.

Yen Sid spoke in his place, his face marked by sadness.

"That man deeply traumatized our companion. He inflicted wounds that cannot be seen, but that scar the soul. Her innocence has been violated, her light darkened. I’m sorry."

Aqua and Aerith covered their mouths. They were in shock. The former couldn’t take her eyes off her master, stricken with disgust and grief, while the latter had begun to cry, overwhelmed by the horror of what had been done to Kairi.

"So… what Maleficent told us was true…"

Dragon lowered his gaze, ashamed, as he continued to speak. “Now you know how things really happened… I’m truly sorry for everything that occurred. Whether you believe me or not… even if my emperor would never accept such an act… I, Dragon Oronar, Supreme General of the Kagaku Empire, and personal advisor to Glacial, apologize on behalf of my people and my emperor for what happened to the Destiny Islands. I will pay for all my sins in the afterlife, without resistance, and atone alone for this offense we have committed against you.”

Aqua could no longer hold back, and like Aerith, she began to cry. Her sobs tore at Dragon’s heart. It took several minutes for both of them to calm down, at least partially.

Then Aqua, her gaze furious, turned toward her mentor.

“You knew all this… why didn’t you ever tell us?”

“Because you would have rushed headlong to save Kairi and the others, dying in the attempt,” Yen Sid replied firmly. “We are not strong enough to stand against Glacial’s empire. If the Keyblade Guardians were to disappear, Darkness would prevail over Light, and nothing would be saved… especially now that Maleficent has revealed herself!”

Dragon, intrigued, turned to Yen Sid. “You mean the woman with the horns?”

“Exactly. She’s the one who caused all of this. I asked Mickey, Donald, and Goofy to head toward the Empire, because that hag has started making frequent trips to your planets. Two in particular… Glacial 01 and Glacial 02.”

The revelation hit Dragon like a punch to the gut. He jumped up from his chair, his face flushed.

“That’s impossible… our radars would have picked her up!”

“Maleficent is a witch, General. We faced her years ago, and even then she was incredibly powerful. I doubt your radars are capable of detecting her. She plays with her prey, corrupts them with the Darkness in their hearts, and turns them into her puppets. The Guardians who died at the hands of your subordinate were very strong, General. If Maleficent hadn’t secretly empowered him, Bear would be sitting in a Radiant Garden prison right now. The idea of attacking the Destiny Islands, the plan to use Mickey’s Gummi Ship as a world-hopping radar… You know Bear far better than I do. Do you really think he was capable of orchestrating such a sophisticated plan?”

Dragon was speechless. The old Keyblade master’s reasoning was flawless. He was forced to sit back down to avoid collapsing to his knees. Maleficent had tricked him from the very beginning.

“She knew I’d kill Bear without hesitation… and that I’d eliminate everyone who followed him. That way, she could keep acting from the shadows, and I would never realize it!”

“She’s been influencing your army for over two months,” Yen Sid continued without pause. “She’s pushing them to be more sadistic and cruel to prisoners, gaining more and more power from the Darkness in their hearts. The Heartless you fought the day before your departure were your own soldiers, enslaved by Maleficent’s Darkness! That witch wanted to kill Kairi. She had a score to settle with her, and she probably didn’t like that soldier, Junion, defended her… if it hadn’t been for you, Kairi would be dead.”

Aqua, shocked, cried out: “Kairi was almost killed?!”

Yen Sid, ignoring her question, continued speaking with determination. “I don’t know what her next moves will be, but today’s attack was a real one, aimed at exterminating the Guardians. She wanted to kill them all to stop them from bringing her to me, General Dragon. But let me give you a clear answer, one I won’t regret. No, I do not intend to merge this part of the universe with the Kagaku Empire. Not now that Maleficent is sowing destruction. I’m not a fool. If it weren’t for the Maleficent problem, I would have accepted any of your proposals to avoid a war with Glacial. But now, that hag has hidden even from my sight. I know her goal is to dominate the entire universe, and believe me when I say she’ll stop at nothing to achieve it!”

“She would have to deal with the Emperor,” Dragon said, trying to reassure him. “She wouldn’t be able to…”

It was only then that the Supreme General grasped the true gravity of the situation. Maleficent hadn’t stopped at Glacial 02. She had infiltrated Glacial 01 as well.

“Oh shit… I get it now!” Dragon exclaimed, lowering his gaze, his face dripping with cold sweat. “Is this what you were trying to tell me, Yen Sid? That Maleficent can control the Darkness of Glacial? Damn! If we don’t stop her…”

“It might already be too late!” Yen Sid admitted with a worried tone. “After seeing you, she might have found the spark to go all in. If this is true, Maleficent would have the perfect weapon to defeat us!”

Dragon clenched his teeth, his fists tight. Frustration consumed him.

If Maleficent had managed to take mental control of Glacial, there would be no hope left. The emperor possessed the Yilar of the Demon of Ice. Without such power, victory would be impossible.

“Your Namekian friend is right, General… he’s obsessed with that race,” Yen Sid continued with a hint of regret.

“I’ll overlook the fact that you just read my mind,” Dragon replied, with a hint of sarcasm. “But yes, maybe I am obsessed, Yen Sid… Even though I know there are no more traces of Saiyan DNA, I keep searching relentlessly!”

Yen Sid furrowed his brow thoughtfully. “Are you absolutely sure about that, Dragon? There’s truly nothing your emperor might be hiding from everyone, even you?”

“Something he doesn’t want us to see?”

“He lives on Glacial 01, correct?”

“Yes.”

“And no one lives on that planet except him…”

“Exactly. Everyone who lands on Glacial 01 only does so to work or speak with him,” Dragon confirmed confidently. “No one is allowed to stay in the Guest Palace for more than a day, and the landing strip technicians are rotated every eight hours.”

“Then why won’t he let anyone into his residence?” Yen Sid asked, a spark of intuition in his tone. “On Glacial 01, there’s a landing strip, a guest palace, and a house on the other side of the planet, protected by top-level alarms. Why do you think Glacial chose to keep his residence so isolated, if he considers himself the strongest of all?”

Suddenly, Dragon realized where Yen Sid was going with this.

“You think he’s hiding a Super Saiyan gene in his home?”

Yen Sid didn’t answer directly, but nodded. “I don’t know if it’s a gene… but there’s definitely something in there he doesn’t want falling into anyone else’s hands.”

“Something that could mean his death…”

“Exactly. A truly evil person doesn’t just seek their goal, but aims to reach it in the most humiliating and cruel way for their enemies. He enjoys watching you desperately search for the Super Saiyan, knowing full well he holds all the answers.”

Dragon felt helpless. “Then why not just inject the Yilar?”

“Because maybe he can’t. The DNA of a Demon of Ice and that of a Saiyan, if my assumptions are correct, are the most complex to assimilate. But you know better than me how Yilar injections work. What we can do now is find Maleficent and stop her before she achieves her goals.”

“Assuming she’s not already on Glacial…” Dragon concluded, rising abruptly from his chair. He bowed before Yen Sid. “Thank you, Yen Sid. From this moment on, my army and I will personally deal with stopping Maleficent.”

Yen Sid conjured a small crystal sphere, about the size of a tennis ball, and placed it on his hand. “I’ll support you, Dragon Oronar… With this, you’ll be able to contact me at any moment. I’ll also call you, so don’t lose it.”

“Understood,” Dragon replied, taking the sphere and placing it in his pocket.

At that moment, he remembered the small tulip he had bought from Aerith. He pulled it from his pocket, but by now, the flower was nearly wilted, and the pot it had been planted in was shattered to pieces. It wouldn’t survive the trip back.

What a shame, he thought. He had really wanted to take it with him, but perhaps it was best to leave it here.

“Master Yen Sid… I’d like to make a request…”

Destiny Islands

For the first time, Dragon could see with his own eyes what Bear and his men had done on that cursed day.

The sound of the waves, the sea breeze brushing against his neck, the beautiful sensation of walking on sand...

… this place, only a few months ago, must have been a true paradise.

Now, all that remained was the charred carcass of a city. No house had been left standing. Even the island in front—once vibrant and lush—was now reduced to a heap of blackened ruins. The forest that once must have stood tall and full of life was now just a neat row of bare trunks, covered in soot.

Aerith had decided to follow him, along with Aqua. They didn’t know what had driven him to visit that place, but inside, they still tried to understand what was going through his mind.

“Did they burn all the citizens’ bodies?” Dragon asked the two girls. They nodded, choked by sorrow.

“We buried them all, not far from here. None of them were recognizable. We built a statue in their honor, with all their names engraved on it,” explained the blue-haired Guardian, wiping her tears.

“… but that changes nothing. The past cannot return, but the future can be improved… I want to show you that statue.”

Dragon walked through the devastated streets of the city, following the two girls who trembled as they led the way.

Soon after, they arrived at the statue: a marble heart, as big as a small house, with the names of all the Destiny Islands’ citizens engraved in molten gold.

“How many people lived here?” asked Dragon.

“About a hundred thousand…” replied Aerith, adding in a low voice, “…but there are other cities in the world left in the same state… we think more than a million innocents died… men, women, the elderly, and children…”

“… unbelievable…”

“Unbelievable what?!” Aqua shot back, throwing herself at him. “It was your soldiers who did all of this! Are you trying to excuse your comrades?!”

“Not at all… Bear would be perfectly capable of such atrocities. What I don’t understand is how a platoon of fifty rookie soldiers could have caused such devastation with no battlefield experience.”

The Guardian stared at him, slightly confused.

“According to Yen Sid, your friends should have been able to stop them. Something unexpected must have happened, a detail I’ve missed. I need to speak with your comrades in prison… and with the only survivor of that platoon.”

“… there’s one still alive?” Aqua asked, her voice tense, eyes full of contempt.

“Yes… the only one who didn’t take part in the massacre. The only one brave enough to tell the truth. He’s currently in prison with your friends,” Dragon confirmed, stepping away from the statue. “He might… yes… he might help me understand. But not now… first, I want to revisit a place I noticed earlier.”

He returned among the ruins of the city, searching for something specific—something neither Aerith nor Aqua could understand. Then he saw it, suddenly: a house, the smallest of them all.

He rushed toward it, determined. The two girls followed him, incredulous.

Inside that blackened skeleton of a home was a small garden.

The flames hadn’t touched it. It had remained intact, as if suspended in time. Inside it bloomed a few daisies, their petals white and pearly. Dragon knelt among those flowers and planted his red tulip.

Aerith, understanding his intent, bent down to help him clear the soil and bury the small flower.

When they finished, that simple composition had lifted all their spirits.

As meager and fragile as it was…

… in the midst of such desolation, it was full of meaning, and appeared to their eyes as the most beautiful of creations.

Another person, perhaps, would have prayed for the souls of those who had perished in the massacre. Once, he would have believed too…

… he had had faith in a kind and merciful God…

… but now, the only thing he truly believed in was himself. He could do nothing for the dead…

… only the living could be saved.

And now, he bore an immense responsibility…

… to find Maleficent. And to defeat her.

“Grow and repopulate this land… may nature restore what war has burned.

We beg forgiveness from all the afflicted souls wandering these blood-stained lands…

we promise vengeance for your fate.”

These were Aqua’s words, spoken like a prayer. In that moment, there was nothing more to add.

The two women turned and began walking toward the Gummi-Ship.

“Amen…”

Dragon said it quietly, almost whispering.

The two didn’t understand the meaning of that word…

… but their lips curved into a faint, instinctive smile.

They didn’t know why, but that one sound was enough to make their hearts feel a little lighter.

“I can’t understand what you are, Dragon Oronar…” admitted Aerith, more confused than ever. “You work for a monster, but act like a gentleman… you say you’re loyal to your emperor, but you save my life…”

“I am a monster, Aerith…”

The firmness in his voice left them both speechless.

“… I don’t show it, but I have my sins. More than you can imagine. More than Bear, even more than Maleficent… and I’d rather be treated as such, if you don’t mind.”

Chapter Text

8.

Glacial 02 – 30° Day since Dragon Oronar’s Departure – Los Angeles Residences – 03:00

The Commanders' Fortress was considered by many to be one of the most impenetrable strongholds of the empire, second only to Glacial’s residence. No one had ever dared to infiltrate that digital fortress…

… no one until that moment!

*

Gabor felt like a madman.

No… he was a madman.

How had he ended up in such a ridiculous situation?

He was inside an abandoned house, from which the entire military base could be seen. Next to him were Lucama and Piccolo, both waiting for Junion to arrive.

In recent days, Gabor had managed to convince all the Namekians to support the revolutionary cause, and from that moment the two factions had begun exchanging information. Many were just rumors, but one in particular had caught everyone’s attention…

… a possible secret hidden in Dragon Oronar’s room.

It was the Namekians who had discovered the clue. A month earlier, during a video call between Governor Cargoth and General Dragon, one of them had secretly overheard a fragment of the conversation. The two were talking about the Saiyans… and a hidden safe. That’s where the suspicion came from: maybe, inside the general’s quarters, vital information was being kept.

Too bad that room was inside the Commanders’ Fortress.

“Hey, kid. Relax. I know what I’m doing,” snapped Lucama, typing quickly on his laptop. “We just need to wait for your friend, okay?”

“Easy for you to say!” Gabor shot back, pacing nervously around the room. “We don’t even know if Junion will make it in time—or make it at all!”

“He’ll come…” Piccolo said calmly. “It’s too important for him not to.”

The wait was becoming increasingly nerve-wracking. For the plan to work, the leader of the revolt had to sneak out of the Hollywood prison, past twenty guards on permanent duty. The meeting was set for three in the morning, but the cyclops had yet to show up.

“We should’ve gone to get him ourselves…” Gabor muttered, panicking. “They caught him. That’s why he’s not here yet!”

“He chose not to be helped, remember?” Piccolo reminded him, placing a hand on his shoulder. “If we’d gone, we would’ve been spotted and the alarm raised immediately. Junion knew that. We’ll wait ten more minutes, then we go without him.”

“There won’t be any need.”

A strange voice startled them. Gabor spun around toward the window… and sighed in relief.

It was Junion.

His physical condition was far from good, and Gabor couldn’t help but notice. But one day, soon, they’d fix that too.

“Junion! You scared the life out of us!” he exclaimed, opening the window to let him in.

“I had to distract the guards at the entrance. Sorry for the delay,” said the cyclops, rubbing the back of his neck, embarrassed. “Luckily, none of them know the true power of my Yilar.”

Piccolo was the first to approach and offer his hand.

“Pleasure to meet you, Junion. I’m Piccolo, and this is Lucama. The Namekians are ready to lay down their lives to help you.”

“Don’t worry… we’ll do the same for you. I promise,” Junion replied, shaking his hand, still visibly shaken.

Then he turned to Gabor. Both their eyes grew more intense.

“So we meet again… although under rather peculiar circumstances.”

“Once we wanted to honor Kagaku. Now we just want to bring down Glacial. I’d say things have… flipped a little!” Gabor joked, trying to ease the tension with a smile.

“Now that we’re all here…” Piccolo interjected, “...let’s see what Lucama is up to.”

“Yeah, what do you have to show us on your computer?” Junion asked as they moved closer to the laptop. “Weren’t the Namekians supposed to be into farming and meditation?”

“We are…” Piccolo said with a half-smile. “Lucama is our little exception.”

“What you’re looking at is a Namekian computer I built myself,” Lucama said proudly, showing them the screen. “We used to only build spaceships powered by magic. But I made this with the best electronic artifacts in the universe. And I’ve learned to use it for… certain tricks.”

“Wait a minute… don’t tell me you’re a hacker!” Gabor exclaimed, eyes wide.

“Bingo! With this baby, I can even spy on Vice General Himmur while he sings in the shower with his toilet brush! Oops… was that a secret? Oh well, I don’t think the world’s gonna end over it!” the Namekian laughed, and the others joined in.

Lucama began typing at incredible speed. Programs opened one after the other, lines of code flashing rapidly. Then, on the screen, appeared a live feed of the entrance to the Commanders’ Fortress.

“Now I’ll do something simple. I’ll take the surveillance footage of the base and select the moments where no one’s around. I’ll loop those clips on the guards’ monitors so they won’t notice our movements. And yes… I can even tweak the timestamps to make it all look real-time.”

Five minutes later, the trap was ready.

“What you’re seeing now is the fake footage the guards are watching. But this…” Lucama clicked another command and changed the perspective, “...is the real live feed I’ll use to guide you.”

“Awesome!” Gabor and Junion exclaimed in unison, amazed.

“But now you need to put these on,” ordered Piccolo, showing them four tiny rubber caps. “Don’t be fooled by their appearance. These are advanced earpieces that’ll let you hear Lucama’s instructions.”

Gabor took two and slipped them into his ears. He immediately felt the perfect fit, and then… his hearing seemed enhanced. At least ten times more sensitive.

“Perfect!” Lucama announced, giving a thumbs up. “The biometric alarm systems are disabled. I’ll shut down the others as you go. But be warned… this setup will only last one hour.”

“All right… thanks, Lucama!” said Piccolo, then turned to the others with a more serious tone. “From this moment on, utmost caution. As advanced as the system is, if we mess up, no technology will save us. And above all… avoid any combat. Junion, can you enchant any soldiers we encounter?”

“No problem,” replied the cyclops confidently.

“And you, Gabor? Reviewed your Camouflage spell?”

Gabor nodded and winked. “Been working on it. No one’s gonna spot us.”

It was one of the first spells his druid master had taught him. Not too complex, but for this mission, it would be crucial.

“Perfect,” Piccolo concluded, reopening the window and turning to the group. “Time to move.”

*

Glacial 02 – Commanders’ Fortress

Just as Lucama had promised, they managed to enter the fortress without any issues.

As soon as they crossed the threshold, they found themselves in a vast waiting hall, strangely deserted. The laser beams deactivated the moment the three began moving inside. They passed through a small archway and reached the main staircase, beginning the slow ascent.

They could have taken the elevator, but it was too risky—the noise would have surely drawn the attention of some soldier.

Their destination was the thirtieth floor.

They advanced one by one, flight after flight, trying not to make the slightest noise. Each step felt like a boulder, and Gabor could feel his heart pounding in his chest. The deeper they ventured into the structure, the higher the chances of being discovered.

On the tenth floor, Lucama’s voice suddenly rang in their ears like a siren.

“A guard is heading your way! Hide!”

Adrenaline exploded through Gabor’s veins. Without even thinking, he moved close to Piccolo and, as agreed upon in emergencies, quickly and quietly recited the Chameleon Spell taught to him years ago by the druid Albus.

Within seconds, both he and the Namekian blended into the surroundings. Their bodies changed color to match the wall, and even their clothes faded into transparency.

But Junion?

The cyclops was a flight below and wouldn’t be able to reach them in time without being seen.

Gabor held his breath. If Junion stayed put, he’d be found. If he moved, they’d hear him.

What could he do?

The cyclops calmly looked around, then gave a thumbs-up to his companions, as if to say he had everything under control. That’s when Gabor saw him approach a tall corner plant, nearly his height.

With absolute ease, Junion positioned himself behind the pot… and activated a technique Gabor had never seen before.

*

As he tiptoed up the side staircase toward the kitchen, Commander Spicky suddenly slowed down. Something about the wall on his right didn’t sit right with him.

The surface seemed to… fade.

A thin strip of paint was peeling away, as if something—or someone—were absorbing its color. He squinted, then turned slightly, drawn to another odd detail: a plant he had never seen before. Its leaves were striped black and white, like a zebra. “What kind of species is that?” he wondered.

But he shrugged it off.

No time for distractions. Strange botany wouldn’t stop him from carrying out his personal mission.

He continued up the stairs on soft steps, keeping an eye on the hallway. The thought of the fridge full of sweets urged him on more than any duty roster ever had.

He’d already decided: he would grab as many treats as possible… before the night-shift cook got back.

*

Junion deactivated the Substitution Technique only once he was sure Commander Spicky had climbed at least five more flights of stairs. Playing with fire wasn’t his style.

He recalled how many times soldiers had been scolded for merely setting foot in the kitchen without permission. And yet… the one stealing sweets was a former commander.

The irony wasn’t lost on him.

Still, he had to admit: if he’d managed to pull it off, it was all thanks to Shiro. Without his training, Junion would have never mastered such a technique. Once they rescued him from prison, he’d find a way to repay him.

He rejoined Gabor and Piccolo, who had now lost their camouflage and were quietly arguing.

“And you call that camouflage?!” protested the Namekian. “I was spotted like a dalmatian!”

Gabor, more relaxed, pointed to the wall beside them. “Look at the wall, Piccolo… it’s actually losing pigment! I couldn’t blend you into a single color. That would’ve made us more noticeable.”

Junion cut in firmly: “Enough. If we don’t move now, we’ll run into more guards.”

“Junion’s right!” Lucama added through the earpiece. “A quarter of an hour has already passed. We can’t waste more time!”

They resumed the climb. Ten more minutes of silent movement, always alert with each step. When they finally reached the thirtieth floor, no guard seemed to have passed through. A stroke of luck that eased the tension, if only slightly.

In front of them stood a heavy iron door, protected by a fingerprint scanner.

“No guards in the rooms… just General Himmur, sleeping like a baby and snoring like a gargoyle!” Lucama reported as he unlocked the door. “Dragon Oronar’s room is at the end of the hall, to the left. Thirty-five minutes remaining!”

“Copy that,” replied Piccolo, nodding to Gabor and Junion. “Let’s move!”

They slipped into the corridor without making a sound. And yet, even in total silence, their breathing felt too loud. The vice general’s snoring could be heard from the doorway—a harsh, booming sound echoing down the hallway like an ominous chant.

Five minutes later, they were in front of the room. Junion cautiously pushed the door open and was met with something unexpected.

“I have to admit… I expected a lot more,” he muttered to himself. The room was ordinary, almost disappointing: a neatly made bed, bookshelves, a desk. No visible security systems, no evident clues.

“No cameras detected,” Lucama added. “But also no useful traces. You have thirty minutes to search every corner.”

They got to work. Junion searched the shelves, under the bed, inside the drawers, but found nothing. Everything seemed deliberately placed to mislead. After more than twenty minutes, frustration was mounting.

“We blew it…” muttered Gabor, sitting down on the chair. “We came all this way for nothing.”

Piccolo shook his head, disheartened: “If Dragon has something to hide, it’s only in his head. He’s too clever to leave any evidence. Let’s go. Five minutes until the cameras reactivate.”

Junion nodded. They were right. They couldn’t afford to stay.

He turned toward the door… and stumbled, nearly falling to the floor.

A second later, his eyes locked onto the exact spot that had tripped him. Something was off.

“Doesn’t that floor tile look odd to you?”

Piccolo came closer. Junion was right. The floor was made of tightly fitted tiles… except for that one. It seemed slightly raised. It had different engravings than all the others.

If it had been an ordinary tile, he would’ve just slipped over it. But there was thickness, resistance.

“Don’t tell me…” whispered Gabor, suddenly kneeling down. With little effort, he lifted what wasn’t a tile at all, but a ceramic case hidden under the floor.

They all went silent, stunned.

“Well I’ll be… who would've guessed?” exclaimed Piccolo, taking the small box. He opened it cautiously.

Inside, three objects.

A golden ring engraved with the letters D and C.

A worn leather notebook.

An old, dusty photo album.

“Personal items… even Dragon has something he cares about,” Gabor said with a smile of satisfaction.

This was the jackpot. The heart of the mission.

Junion held his breath. “We can’t open them now. Three minutes left. We need to take them!”

He carefully placed the original items on the desk. He retrieved two books from the shelf and, using one of Shiro’s most advanced techniques, transformed them into perfect copies. He even used his Sharingan to replicate every tiny detail so that not even a close inspection would raise suspicion.

This was exactly why he insisted on coming along: it wasn’t just about stealing. They needed to buy time, deceive, confuse. Make them believe nothing had been touched.

He put the copies back into the case and hid it again under the floor.

“Perfect!” he said. “Let’s get out of here!”

They slipped into the hallway, just in time to hear a blood-curdling scream coming from the vice general’s room.

*

“Shit! Get back in the room!”

Lucama’s voice exploded in their earpieces. Gabor didn’t hesitate for a second—he darted back into Dragon’s room, followed closely by Junion and Piccolo. They slammed the door shut just in time to hear another one burst open just a few steps away.

Vice General Himmur, in pajamas, was screaming like a madman as he ran down the hallway.

“Alarm! Alarm! Intruders in my room!”

Gabor’s heart nearly stopped. A chill ran through him, just like the ones he’d felt during the war before a bombing.

“We’ve been found out?” he thought, struggling to stay calm.

But Lucama’s frantic voice brought them back to reality:

“It’s not you they found! It’s those black creatures… the same ones that attacked us a month ago!”

“The Heartless?!” Junion guessed, the fear plainly visible on his face.

From bad to worse.

“Damn it… I’ve lost control of the cameras!” Lucama continued, panicked. “If you leave that room, they’ll see you! Soldiers will reach the thirtieth floor in less than a minute!”

“What?!” Gabor snapped, going pale. “Can this get any worse?!”

Unfortunately, the answer came instantly.

Two Heartless emerged from the wall—living shadows. None of them had time to react.

“Nice going, Gabor!” Junion shouted, completely losing it.

“What did I do?!” Gabor shot back, but it was clear—they were losing control.

They were trapped. No escape, no backup plan. The mission had spiraled out of control.

Or so it seemed.

“I’ve got no other choice!” Piccolo roared. “You two—hold on tight!”

Gabor barely had time to shoot him a baffled look before the Namekian grabbed him around the waist like he was a sack of potatoes. Junion suffered the same fate.

“No… you wouldn’t dare…”

But Piccolo would.

And he did.

With a lightning-fast sprint, he hurled himself toward the room’s only window. The glass shattered into a thousand pieces as he dove into the void, dragging both of them along.

A true action-movie moment—if it weren’t for the fact that they were over 150 meters in the air.

Gabor shut his eyes, screaming like a madman, sure his life was down to seconds.

“Stop screaming, you cowards!”

Piccolo’s voice snapped them back to their senses. Gabor’s eyes shot open. They weren’t falling. At least… not yet.

“What the hell?!”

“We’re flying!” Gabor gasped, wide-eyed. “We’re actually flying?!”

“Calm down, idiot!” Piccolo barked, straining. “Or we will fall for real!”

Still half in shock, Gabor looked up. Los Angeles sprawled before him in all its nighttime glory—the lights, the bay, the clear sky... a breathtaking sight.

“How… how is this possible?” Junion asked, unable to look away.

“Martial arts. Ki control. It’s an advanced technique. You Kagakurian soldiers never learned it… now brace yourselves, I’m descending!”

Piccolo flew away from the fortress and began descending toward the safehouse they’d been using as their base.

Lucama was already waiting at the window and helped them land with perfect precision.

As soon as Gabor’s feet hit the ground, he collapsed, not even trying to stay upright. His heart still pounded like mad, adrenaline racing through his veins.

They tore out their earpieces.

“That was way too close!”

“I thought we were goners!”

“You totally peed yourselves!”

“You were scared too!”

“Yeah, but I didn’t scream like a little girl!”

They looked at each other for a tense moment—then burst into laughter. Nervous, cathartic, almost hysterical laughter.

They were alive. And they had the loot. The mission had been a success.

Junion adjusted his cap and pulled out the two objects: the notebook and the photo album. He set them on the floor, and the group knelt around them.

“Let’s see what our dear general’s been hiding…”
The album drew their attention first. Gabor held his breath as Junion opened it. The photos were old, clearly shot on film.

The first image was heartwarming: a woman in a hospital bed, smiling as she held a newborn baby.

“Doesn’t look like such a bastard now, huh?” Lucama remarked with a sarcastic grin.

Junion flipped through the pages quickly. Gabor watched in silence: familiar, intimate scenes of a normal life. A family. A father, a mother, two sisters.

Then, one photo stopped them cold.

Everyone on a beach, playing with a ball. Little Dragon Oronar laughing, carefree. That smile… it had nothing in common with the man they knew now.

Junion turned another page. A red-haired girl with blue eyes appeared in the next photos.

Gabor’s eyes widened. She looked exactly like Kairi.

They kept flipping. Each image cut deeper, raising more questions.

Then, the final photo.

The girl lay in a hospital bed, ravaged by illness. Her hair was gone. A tray sat on her lap, holding a cake: eighteen candles.

Dragon held her hand. His smile was broken, forced. His eyes full of helplessness.

“Poor girl…” Piccolo said solemnly. “Had to be an aggressive tumor. Nothing else explains it.”

“No more photos…” Junion said with regret, flipping through the last blank pages. “Shame… I wanted to know more.”

“We still have the notebook, right?” Gabor said, pointing to the other item.

“Right. But we don’t have much time,” Lucama warned. “If anyone comes looking for us…”

“Just the beginning,” Piccolo decided. “Then Junion will take it to Hollywood and keep it safe. Deal?”

Gabor nodded. Everyone agreed.

Junion opened the notebook. The cover was worn, the leather rough under his fingers. It smelled like old paper.

As soon as he opened it, they fell silent.

The handwriting was perfect. No scratch-outs, clean straight lines, elegant strokes. A confident hand.

But what left them speechless wasn’t the style.

It was the content.

These weren’t just notes.

It was the secret diary of General Dragon Oronar.

*

Glacial 02 – 4:30 AM – Commanders’ Fortress

Thin tendrils of smoke began curling from the small vents on either side of Himmur’s skull—clear signs that his rage was building like a volcanic eruption.

“What do you mean—We have no footage of the intruders?!”

“W-we’re sorry, sir… but no recording shows how those creatures got in…”

“Do you honestly think I’m making this up?! There’s a shattered window in the General’s room! You think I did that? Do I look like the kind of man who goes around smashing windows for fun?! You’re all a bunch of incompetents! Those creatures escaped! Find an explanation for why our cameras didn’t capture the intruders—or you’ll be the ones to suffer the consequences!”

With a sharp gesture, the Vice General stormed out of the Control Room, slamming the door behind him with a deafening crack.

Bunch of idiots. The Commanders’ Fortress had the most sophisticated tech in the known universe, and those halfwits couldn’t even operate it properly. Unthinkable.

Himmur marched furiously toward his quarters, stormed into his room with a snarl, and threw himself onto the bed in an attempt to calm down. But his mind was relentless.

What was happening on Glacial 02?

What the hell were those creatures?

Why did they keep attacking?

And who, in the name of the Emperor, was sending them?

Each question hammered into his brain like a spike. The lack of answers was driving him mad.

In moments like that, he loathed Dragon Oronar with every fiber of his being. That bastard was supposed to return the night before but was still nowhere to be found. Still wandering beyond the Rift, supposedly dealing with the problem of interdimensional assaults.

Then—suddenly—a spark.

Sharp. Clear.

What if it was one of the prisoners?

What if they had summoned those creatures?

The idea sounded crazy… but at the same time, perfectly plausible.

Yes. It had to be that.

Only someone with nothing left to lose, someone willing to risk everything, would try something so reckless.

Only those damned prisoners.

The only thing left to figure out was how they’d managed to slip by undetected.

He shot to his feet and marched to the office, locking the door behind him before rummaging feverishly through the paperwork. He was looking for anything related to the Hollywood prison. He had to find the anomaly. The mistake. The clue that would let him nail them.

And there it was.

A strange detail caught the Vice General’s eye immediately: in a whole month, not a single death had been reported. None. Impossible.

The cook had continued poisoning the food—per standard protocol. That toxin was lethal within two weeks. And yet, no deaths. No side effects.

How…?

A knock snapped him out of his thoughts.

“Sir… may we come in?”

“What do you want?! Can’t you see I’m busy?!” Himmur snarled.

“But Vice General… it’s very important. It concerns the Hollywood prisoners.”

That name alone made him leap to his feet in a fury. He yanked the door open, glaring at the two soldiers with a look that could kill. Both turned pale instantly.

“This better be really important… or I swear I’ll have you whipped to death!”

The two soldiers entered silently, heads bowed. Himmur slammed the door behind them, his heart pounding in his chest.

He had a bad feeling.

And he didn’t like it one bit.

*

Shrouded in the shadow of night, Maleficent slipped from her hiding place without being seen by a soul. The silence was broken only by a faint tapping at the window—a raven, impatient, was pecking insistently to catch her attention. With a graceful gesture, she let it in, and the bird perched proudly on her shoulder.

It looked pleased, almost smug.

“I know, Diablo… it was far too easy,” Maleficent murmured, running her slender fingers through the raven’s inky feathers.

A new figure appeared, dropping to one knee before her. Her new servant.

The perfect puppet.

Another piece on the chessboard of her relentless plan.

“Dragon Oronar’s spaceship will land in about three hours…” the man announced in a hushed voice.

“Excellent work. Is everything ready?” she asked, a faint smile playing on her lips.

“Of course, my lady. Our target suspects nothing. As for Junion, he’s headed to Hollywood as we speak. Shall I intervene?”

“No need,” she replied, clearly pleased with the way things were unfolding. “If we had wanted them dead, those poor prisoners would’ve perished days ago. Let them simmer in their illusions. Let them savor a false sense of victory… especially that foolish Kairi. In just a few hours, I’ll ruin her life all over again. And this time… she won’t get back up so easily.”

“As you wish, mistress. I’ll prepare for the second phase of the plan.”

“Yes, my dear… go on,” she said sweetly, dismissing him.

The man vanished in a puff of smoke.

Meanwhile, Maleficent made her way toward one of the rooms in the Commanders’ Fortress, her steps elegant and regal, like those of a queen...

The Queen of Evil.

All she needed now was for Himmur to make his move.

A move that would drag the prisoners back into the abyss they had dared to crawl out of.

*

Hollywood Prison – 5:30 AM

Perfect.

The shadow moved silently behind the prisoner, who remained unaware of the presence at his back. Every step was calculated, every motion executed with lethal precision. Only one thing remained: activate the trap, prepared under his mistress’s orders.

“How far you’ve fallen…”

He froze. The voice struck like ice, sharp as a blade. How was that possible?

“I may not have the strength I once had,” the man replied without turning around, “but prison has sharpened my senses. I’ve known you were here for weeks.”

A scowl lit up in the darkness. So he had been detected. No matter. The plan remained unchanged.

“So what now? You going to try and stop me?” the intruder asked, his tone almost amused.

“No. It would be pointless,” came the murmured reply. “At this point, you’d be doing me a favor.”

A slow grin spread across the hidden face. There was something exquisitely perverse about those who had given up hope. He preferred prey that fought back—those who scratched and screamed just to stay alive—but even the ones who let go held a certain decadent charm.

“Any last words before it all ends?” he asked with cold irony.

“Yes… they’ll find you. And it’ll be your end.”

Disappointing. He had expected something more—perhaps a curse, a prayer, even a proper insult. Instead, the usual empty threat. The illusion that justice still had time to play its hand.

He shook his head. No more words.

It was time to act.

And so he did.

*

Hollywood Prison – Inmates’ Warehouse – 5:30 AM

No one had slept that night. The waiting was too heavy a burden to bear, and every prisoner remained awake, suspended in the terror of possible failure.

Kairi, more than anyone, couldn’t stop thinking about what Junion was facing. From the very moment she heard the plan, something inside her had screamed it was madness. A part of her was certain it would lead them to their deaths.

She had tried every possible way to change Junion’s and Gabor’s minds. She had even gone so far as to beg Gabor, offering him anything to make him stop… but he had refused.

Since that moment, silence had fallen between them. A silence full of meaning that neither dared break.

Flame had been the only one to stay by her side, to comfort her, but even she seemed troubled, as if hiding something. Clairy and Dyana, sitting beside Kairi, prayed with their hands clasped. Both had grown close to Junion, and the thought of losing him stole the breath from their lungs.

Donald and Goofy stepped forward, trying to cheer them up.

“Quack! They’ll make it!”

“Gawrsh! You’ll see, Junion will come back safe and sound!”

Flame and Shiro joined the group. The shinobi placed a hand on Clairy’s shoulder.

“Junion’s clever… he won’t get caught using my ninja techniques.”

Suddenly, a floorboard shifted. Everyone turned. A familiar figure emerged from the narrow passageway, smiling and covered in dust.

It was him. It was really him.

Junion was alive.

Kairi’s heart skipped a beat. And if he had returned, maybe Gabor and the two Namekians had too.

“Junion!”

A roar of joy erupted among the prisoners. They all rushed toward him… but Clairy beat them to it, throwing herself at the cyclops and hugging him with a nearly suffocating force.

“Ju… Junion… sniff… you’re alive!”

“Ca… can’t breathe… l-let… let me go…”

Clairy, terribly embarrassed, immediately let go. Kairi and Flame exchanged a look full of understanding, and so did Dyana, who whispered something into Clairy’s ear, making her blush deep red.

Shiro approached, full of anticipation.

“So, Junion… how did it go?”

“Better than we hoped!” the cyclops answered enthusiastically. “We found tons of information! A real breakthrough!”

“THAT’S OUR LEADER!” Flame cheered, wrapping him in a stretchy hug.

“Not… again…” Junion groaned, turning blue from lack of air.

“Quack! Tell us everything, Junion!” Donald urged.

The story was brief but intense. He, Gabor, and the Namekians had infiltrated without issue—no guard had spotted them. But… one detail shocked everyone: General Himmur had been attacked by the Heartless.

“Oh no… are you all okay?” Kairi asked, panic tightening in her chest.

Junion gently placed his hands on her shoulders.

“Hey… do you really think I’d come back here without making sure Gabor was safe? No one got hurt. They all returned to the Military Base. Don’t worry so much… I know how much we mean to you.”

Junion’s gaze told her he had understood everything. Kairi lowered her eyes, nodding silently. But inside, doubt was growing.

The Heartless… so many… in a prison, no less?

What if it wasn’t a coincidence?

The suspicion choked her. Mickey had told her, back in the Inner World—someone had escaped through the Dark Rift… someone who could summon those creatures…

Could it be that person?

“Come on, Junion! Let us read the journal!” Flame insisted, impatient.

But Kairi was somewhere else.

Her thoughts drifted to Sora, to Riku… and to that one name forming on her lips.

No…

She collapsed to her knees under everyone’s stunned gaze.

How had she not thought of it sooner?

There was only one person capable of this.

Only one who wanted her destroyed.

One who could summon Heartless at will.

“Maleficent…” she whispered.

Donald and Goofy rushed over, alarmed.

“…Kairi? Quack! She’s not here!”

“Gawrsh! What happened?”

“…It was her… it’s always been her… she’s on Glacial 02! Maleficent is here and she summoned the Heart—”

“Wh-What?! Shiro!”

Dyana’s desperate cry cut through the moment. Everyone turned.

Shiro had dropped to his knees, trembling violently. His eyes were wide. He looked hollow.

“Shiro!”

Kairi and Clairy rushed to help Dyana as she supported him, while the others cleared space around them.

Flame stood frozen. She couldn’t believe it.

Then, suddenly, everything went still.

Shiro regained control. But his eyes were still filled with terror.

“They found me… they know about the cook and they’ve taken my real body,” he said quietly.

Flame went pale. Everyone stood speechless.

“Wait… what?!” Clairy’s eyes widened.

“But… you’re here!” Kairi stammered. “How could they have captured you?!”

It was Junion who put it all together.

“Shiro… what we’re seeing—is this a copy?”

The shinobi nodded.

Silence.

“Wha…?! How could you…”

“There’s no time! Listen to me! This copy will disappear in less than a minute. They’ll torture me, but I won’t betray you—not even if it costs me my life!”

“No, Shiro!” Flame cried, devastated. “Run! I know you can!”

“I can’t, or they’ll torture one of you instead! Don’t even try to—”

“Shiro! NO!”

Poof!

A cloud of smoke. And the copy vanished.

Kairi covered her mouth with her hand.

That was the secret Flame and Shiro had been hiding…

Flame was still staring at the spot where the copy had disappeared. Her gaze empty.

Everything was happening too fast.

“Flame…” Kairi whispered, embracing her instinctively.

The girl broke down in her arms, sobbing.

Then, a sudden sound.

The alarm sirens.

The scream of danger filled the air.

“Le… sniff… let’s get ready!” Flame said, standing. She wiped her eyes and added in a shaky voice: “If they realize we’ve figured it out… they’ll know… and we’ll pay the price.”

*

6:00 AM – Glacial 02 – Los Angeles Airport

The single-seater shuttle landed without a hitch.

The return trip had been unusually calm. Dragon had continued to speak with Yen Sid via the crystal orb the powerful wizard had given him. During the journey, he had learned far more details about the worlds he had visited, and his mind hadn’t stopped working for a second.

One of the most significant discoveries concerned the possibility of sealing the rift. It wasn’t a certainty, but if there truly was a way, then maybe something concrete could be done. An idea had sparked in his mind: to use that galaxy as a refuge, a place to relocate as many innocents as possible, should the situation spiral out of control.

The first people he had thought of were them…

… the prisoners of the Hollywood Concentration Camp.

With Maleficent’s influence becoming increasingly apparent, Dragon felt it was his duty to propose drastic countermeasures to Glacial—measures meant to contain the advance of darkness. He knew those proposals wouldn’t be well received. He knew his king well: proud, unyielding, and not prone to compromise.

However, Dragon was also convinced that if the king wasn’t already in some way under the witch’s sway, he would rather accept Dragon’s conditions than let a foreigner take control of his kingdom.

When the shuttle came to a full stop on the landing strip, Dragon stepped out with purpose. He was ready to move, to speak, to fight.

That’s when the deafening blare of alarm sirens erupted across the city, making him flinch.

“Shit… what the hell is happening now?!”

Chapter Text

9.

Glacial 02 – Military Base – 07:30

The Kagakurian army’s ballistic exercises took place in the courtyard of the military base: a huge open area of packed dirt, at least a hundred square meters wide. That’s where they dragged all the prisoners, accompanied by whips and shoves.

Kairi was pushed hard into the group without anyone bothering to line them up, as was usually done. The soldiers surrounded them en masse: hundreds of eyes filled with hatred and sadism, ready to strike. The men in the group huddled around the women, trying to shield them with their bodies. They tried to protect them, but it was they who received the worst of the blows.

Once they reached the courtyard, the prisoners were allowed to get in line. Kairi shivered the moment she looked up. The others went pale too, all struck by a sudden chill.

At the top of a metal scaffold stood two well-known figures. One was Vice General Himmur, whose face—already unsettling on its own—was twisted with a feverish sadism.

The other… was Shiro.

The ninja, completely naked, had been hoisted about a meter off the ground by a long rope tied tightly around his wrists. His body hung defenseless while Himmur clutched a scourge in his hands. The whip was made of thin, metallic cords, as sharp as wires.

Kairi held her breath when a third figure climbed the scaffold, flanked by two soldiers. It was a stocky alien with yellow skin and a pleased look in his eyes. He carried a briefcase.

The executioner.

She and Junion had ended up side by side. Both began to tremble. Kairi felt her hands grow cold, and her stomach sink. They understood. They understood perfectly what was about to happen.

“To all of you, inmates of the Hollywood prison camp… welcome to our military base!” Himmur announced with a theatrically exaggerated bow. “Today, we’ll show you a live performance… and your friend will be the star!”

Then, without warning, he lashed the scourge with all his strength, striking Shiro’s face. Kairi flinched. Any other prisoner would have screamed in pain—but not him. Not a sound. Just a battered face and an inhuman silence.

In the crowd, Kairi saw Flame. Motionless. Trembling head to toe. Her gaze was fixed on Shiro. She wanted to run to him, protect him, but he had forbidden her to. For her, who loved him beyond all limits, it was a waking nightmare.

“Shiro… Shiro…” she sobbed.

“Our story begins a month ago…” Himmur continued, striking Shiro again. “When some strange creatures attacked our army… hundreds of soldiers dead… No one knew who sent them. No one… until today!”

Kairi swallowed hard. A thought was beginning to form in her mind. Those creatures… wasn’t he talking about the Heartless?

But then… why punish Shiro? Why not Maleficent?

She felt foolish. Of course they didn’t know about Maleficent, and so they mistook Shiro for the one behind the Heartless.

Himmur turned the winch handle. Shiro rose. Five… six… ten meters off the ground. With each meter higher, the anguish in Kairi’s chest grew stronger. Shiro struggled, trying in vain to free himself. But the vice general hadn’t stopped the pulley yet.

“Among our soldiers, there were trash. Animals. Pigs who wouldn’t accept their inferiority… vile beings who deserve nothing but eternal fire. The soldiers treated them as they deserved. But one of those pigs… decided to rebel!”

Then he released the winch.

Shiro fell.

Kairi bit her lips to avoid screaming.

The rope caught a meter from the ground, too late. The whiplash was devastating. The sharp sound of tearing ligaments made the entire courtyard shudder. The ninja’s shoulders shattered, but he remained silent.

No scream, no groan. Just pure pain, endured with terrifying strength.

Kairi’s stomach turned. She looked at the soldiers. Those deformed, delighted faces.
Monsters… they were just monsters…
Monsters!

“And here’s the star of our show… our dear prisoner number 53!” Himmur signaled to the executioner, who approached with the briefcase.

Kairi couldn’t take her eyes off the scene. She was afraid. But stronger than fear was another feeling. It grew slowly, like embers under ash.
Rage. Cold rage.
Murderous rage.

The executioner opened the case. Inside was a gruesome assortment: cleavers, a nutcracker… and a pair of parrot-beak pliers. That’s what he grabbed, grinning.

“In no time, the prisoners started raving…” Himmur continued, his voice thick with hate. “They thought they could rebel. They survived an entire month without losses… but dreams, as we all know, always end.”

Two soldiers grabbed Shiro’s legs, holding him still. The executioner approached the ninja, aiming the pliers at one of his toes.

Kairi clenched her jaw. She knew exactly what was coming. And it wasn’t just fear shaking her inside. It was filth. Injustice.

They were being forced to watch. If they looked away, they’d be killed.

Junion, beside her, seemed about to explode. His eye glowed with a rage bordering on madness. To Kairi, it was clear: he was on the brink of losing control.

Himmur continued his monologue.

“Just an hour ago, the cook’s body was found, decomposed, just outside the prison…” he said, his face twisted with fury. “Animals were feasting on his remains! That man had a wife. Three children!”

He turned to Shiro, raising his voice.

“And you… you killed him without mercy! Because of your selfishness, three children are now orphans! A woman has lost her husband! Even the Gods would spit in your face!”

Kairi felt a shiver down her spine. Himmur’s words seemed to ignite the air, and yet… they felt hollow. False.

“Despicable being…” Goofy hissed nearby, clenching his fists so tightly they trembled.

She had never seen him so furious. Kairi almost didn’t recognize him.

And then she realized she wasn’t the same either. A fierce, unknown emotion was rising inside her.
A new hunger. A wild impulse.
Blood.

She wanted their blood.
She wanted to see them fall, all of them. One by one. The tormentors. The butchers. The executioners.

“Now you have only one hope left to survive!” Himmur shouted, turning again to the ninja. “Swear eternal loyalty to the Empire! Betray your companions! Tell us how you got into the Commanders’ Fortress! Give us names! Or else… we’ll keep going until I’ve purged every gram of my hatred onto your body!”

But Himmur froze.

He couldn’t finish the sentence. He fell silent, his gaze fixed on Shiro. Even the soldiers, even the prisoners… all fell silent.

Shiro was laughing.

At first, it was just a soft chuckle. Then it became a hysterical, explosive, uncontrollable laugh. A bold, shameless, mad grin. His torn shoulders trembled, yet he laughed as if he felt nothing. As if pain didn’t exist.

Kairi stared, unable to look away. The world seemed to have stopped.

“My selfishness?!” Shiro snarled, his voice sharp. “Speak for yourself, filthy reptile! Swear loyalty to your Empire? You haven’t understood a damn thing!”

His words exploded like blades.

“That cook had children? A wife? We prisoners had loved ones too—before you slaughtered them all! You think I feel remorse? That I fear your torture? I’ve killed hundreds of men without pity. I’ve fought two wars and survived! You want to rip off my fingers? Flay me? Boil me alive? Better yet… crucify me! It won’t change a thing! I’ll give my life for those you call ‘pigs’! Kill me if you must, but when your time comes, I’ll be the one to escort you into the flames of hell!”

An eerie silence fell over the courtyard.

Himmur seemed paralyzed. His mouth slightly open, his eyes wide. He trembled slightly. It wasn’t just fury radiating from him.
It was fear.
Genuine fear.

Kairi saw it. Everyone felt it.

No one dared speak. Those words had hurt more than any scourge. They had hit the mark. They had ignited something inside each of them.

Kairi couldn’t stand still. Not anymore.
They had to do something.
They had to save him—before it was too late.

Glacial 02 – Commanders' Fortress – 07:35

Maleficent watched the scene from high within her darkness, hidden from the sight of ordinary mortals yet fully aware of every single detail.

She had to admit it.

Himmur was doing a textbook job. Not with the whip itself, but with the effect. Every strike on the shinobi’s body was a seed of despair, and it sprouted inside each of the prisoners, tearing at their souls. One man's physical pain became collective torment. Their hearts… were saturating.

With Darkness.

Even Kairi.

The “Princess of Heart,” that symbol of pure light, now trembled under the weight of rage. She was no longer untouchable. No longer innocent. Her heart longed for justice… and justice, in the human mind, too often meant revenge.

“She craves death…” Maleficent murmured to herself, a sinister smile slowly curling on her lips. She had always known it: no light is eternal. Every purity can be tainted. You just had to strike the right spots.

She could have ended it all right then. One command, and the Heartless would have poured into the courtyard. The prisoners, broken as they were, wouldn’t have stood a chance. Not even Kairi, not even her friends would’ve had the strength to resist such an assault. Too worn down. Too far gone.

But that wasn’t her plan.

Not yet.

No… Maleficent wanted something far more satisfying. She wanted pleasure. She wanted revenge. Not a tactical victory, but a personal one. She longed to kill Kairi with her own hands. To look her in the eyes. To watch her break, inch by inch, piece by piece.

And to do that, she had to push her beyond the edge.

She had to make her suffer even more.

A sound, faint yet distinct, pulled her from her musings. Footsteps, just beyond the threshold of her chamber. No doubt about it. The figure approaching was the right one. The perfect piece on her chessboard.

Maleficent narrowed her eyes, satisfied. Everything was going according to plan.

“Yes… someone you love will die today, Kairi…” she whispered, already savoring the echo of future pain.
“And know this… there is absolutely nothing you can do to stop it.”

*

Chapter Text

10.

*

Glacial 02 – Hollywood Prison – New Infirmary

Kairi woke up on a hospital cot in a completely white room, lit by the morning light filtering through the window. She wasn’t wearing the usual striped pajamas. Instead, she had on only a thin white robe, soft as wool.

She looked around, disoriented. On a nearby cot sat an unexpected figure.
It was a Namekian.

“You’re awake…” said the alien calmly as soon as he noticed her eyes opening. “My name is Nail. You’ve been asleep for twenty-four hours… how do you feel?”

Kairi brought a hand to her forehead, still throbbing with pain.

“W-what happened?” she asked hoarsely. “I only remember them torturing Shiro… then Gabor falling from the Fortress… Dragon… no… Maleficent threw him down…”

“Don’t strain yourself!” Nail warned, handing her a cool drink. “You were struck by Dragon Oronar… your ribs were shattered. If it weren’t for Lucama, you wouldn’t be here now. You need rest.”

The images resurfaced. Kairi’s eyes flew open.
“Dragon hit me… now I remember! I lunged at him, but he took me down with a single blow! That…!”

A sudden coughing fit struck her. Her voice was too hoarse to scream, and her vocal cords felt like they were on fire.

“You have quite the temper, I see…” Nail teased, as she drank eagerly. “Want to know everything that happened yesterday?”

Kairi nodded firmly.

“Yesterday, Dragon Oronar resigned from his role as Supreme General,” the Namekian explained, taking her by surprise. “He admitted he couldn’t protect the Empire from the new threat while maintaining his duties… so he promoted Himmur to the new Supreme General of the Kagakurian army.”

“What?! Himmur is the new general?! What threat is he talking about?”

“The witch Maleficent.”

Kairi lowered her gaze, shocked.
So it was all true. It hadn’t been a hallucination…
… Maleficent really had tried to kill them.

“Last night, Dragon gave a long speech in front of soldiers and prisoners,” Nail continued. “He said he spoke with someone named Yen Sid about what happened on Destiny Islands. Apparently, behind every event of the past few months… there’s only her. Maleficent corrupted the soldiers’ hearts, making them crueler and more powerful, and pushed them to attack your world. Dragon has decided to confront her alone—hence his resignation. He wants freedom of action to defeat her. According to him, Maleficent aims to replace Glacial… and she might actually succeed.”

“Was Dragon upset?”

“Upset is an understatement… he seemed beside himself. It was Maleficent who killed Gabor. Dragon showed us the footage—she blew up the room they were in.”

The confirmation was devastating. Kairi felt darkness well up in her heart, a deep desire to destroy that creature. She remembered in horror what she had felt the day before. Her hand rushed to her mouth, as if to stop a retch.

She had wanted to kill.

“What’s happening to me… Sora… Riku… Gabor… this isn’t me… my God! I wanted to hurt someone! I wanted to kill both Maleficent and Dragon! What have I become?!”

“Hollywood changes people… all people…” Nail replied, distressed. Then he added, “Fortunately, it’s all over now.”

“O-over?” she asked, confused.

“Dragon handed over prisoner management to the Namekians,” Nail revealed with a faint smile. “Since Himmur can’t take care of you too, the Emperor gave us full authority. The soldiers can no longer approach. No one will torture or command you… ever again.”

“We’re… free?”

“Not entirely. You’ll still live within the prison grounds, but without contact with the outside world. You’ll have water, farmland, and full access to the four cottages. Mount Lee is ours now, but Los Angeles and the surrounding areas remain off-limits: the slopes will be guarded. You deserve more freedom… but it’s something. Himmur wanted to have you all executed. We stopped him just in time.”

Kairi was speechless. After everything that had happened, such an outcome seemed impossible.

It was thanks to Gabor, Junion, Shiro, and the Namekians. Only because of them had they come this far.

But then, she sensed that Nail was hiding something from her.

“You said Gabor and Dragon were in the same room… do you know why?”

The Namekian’s face darkened. He had hoped she wouldn’t ask.

“There’s one last thing…” he confessed, wearing a guilty expression. “Gabor, Junion, and Piccolo were discovered. My partner is now a prisoner of Hollywood. Gabor… you already know how that ended. If Maleficent hadn’t killed him, Dragon would’ve imprisoned him. He had just discovered their identities when they were attacked.”

“And Junion? What happened to him?! He’s not dead, is he?”

“We don’t know…” Nail replied, lowering his gaze. “One of your friends swore she saw Dragon—transformed into Yilancar—devour him. But until the afternoon, we Namekians could still sense his aura alongside Dragon’s. We can’t say what really happened.”

“Aura?”

“We call it Ki. It’s the inner energy every living being possesses. We can sense it even from afar.”

“So what happened?”

“We can only speculate,” Nail continued. “I know they had stolen secret information: a photo album and Dragon’s diary. With Gabor dead and Piccolo imprisoned, only Junion could’ve still had them. If Dragon really found him… I don’t think he killed him right away. Maybe they talked… maybe they negotiated. There’s no evidence of a fight. When Dragon returned to Los Angeles, Junion’s aura vanished. But enough questions now.”

With those words, he left the room.
“You’ll be discharged at noon. There are clothes at the foot of the bed. And about Gabor… I’m truly sorry. He was a good kid.”

“I know… thank you, Nail.” Kairi whispered, watching him leave.

She got up, noticing the old striped pajamas lying beside the bed, still stained with Gabor’s dried blood. The tears stung her eyes, but she wiped them away quickly. She didn’t want to cry anymore. She didn’t want to look weak.

On the bed were the clothes Nail had mentioned: a simple red crewneck T-shirt, jeans, underwear, and a pair of clogs. Real clothes. After so long, she could finally wear something normal.

She took off the robe. In front of her was a mirror, and the reflection hit her like a punch to the chest.

She barely recognized herself. A hollow face, lifeless eyes, the skin on her neck dry and pale. The rest of her body was skin and bones. She looked like a shadow of her former self. Even her hair, which had barely grown back, was no longer red but a dull copper, as fragile as an old woman’s.

Despite the sight, Kairi held back the tears. Even if what stood before her was an unrecognizable creature, she stayed impassive.

Hollywood changes people, Nail had told her. And it was true.

She would never be the same again. The wounds on her body—and in her heart—would never heal.
This was no longer Kairi.
She was a wreck barely floating.

She had promised Sora, Riku, and Mickey that she would love again…
… but how could she keep that promise,
if she no longer even knew how to love herself?

*

How did the prisoners’ lives change from that moment on?

First of all, the Namekians completely restructured the prison. The warehouse that had once served as a dormitory was dismantled piece by piece. The male prisoners used some of the wood to build new bed frames. The elderly went outside to gather dry grass, while the women washed the old striped pajamas and sewed them into covers. Once stuffed with grass, these became pillows. The Namekians also brought in mattresses salvaged from the military base or abandoned homes in Los Angeles. The leftover wood was stacked in a corner, ready for future use.
All that work was completed in just one day.

The shower building was also renovated, allowing the prisoners to sleep in what had once been the entry hall. For the first time in years, many of them were able to sleep deeply, without being forcibly awakened. No one was kicked or punched at six in the morning anymore.

That night, Kairi watched the new guards with curiosity. They were sitting on the floor, legs crossed, eyes closed. It was Piccolo, his forehead still marked by his prisoner number scar, who reassured everyone: this was their way of resting, called "meditation." He also told them that no one would spy on their conversations and that they were free to speak openly.
No Namekian would report anything to the army.

His words proved to be true. The Namekians showed an unexpected level of kindness and respect. They didn’t treat the prisoners like criminals, but as equals. They even made an effort to engage in conversation, showing genuine interest in improving their lives.

After delivering the mattresses, the soldiers also helped build simple toilets and a rudimentary sewer system, designed using data from Lucama’s computer. It wasn’t luxurious, but as Nail had said in the infirmary, it was far better than defecating in the open like animals.

The shower water was completely replaced. No more vinegar or salty liquids from volcanic sources. Now they could actually wash properly. The Namekians even showed them how to make natural ointments for cleaning the body in the absence of shampoo and body wash.

The biggest change, however, was the food.
There was no longer just one meal a day, but three—rich and nutritious—prepared by the Namekians themselves. In addition to soups, there was meat and pasta, helping the prisoners regain weight and strength. Fresh fruit, plentiful and sweet, was a true salvation. For Kairi, it was unforgettable: feeling something fresh between her teeth after so long felt almost surreal.

However, adjusting to normality wasn’t easy. Many had lost their manners and behaved like stray dogs. Forgetting to chew before swallowing, fighting over a crumb... these were just some of the instinctive, uncontrolled reactions that surfaced. It took several days before things stabilized.

The area where the old dormitory had stood was plowed and irrigated for farming. The Namekians taught the prisoners their agricultural methods, sharing techniques for planting and nurturing crops. The seeds, brought from New Namek, produced tasty and healthy fruit in just a few days.

Over time, almost all the prisoners adapted to the new routine. Not everyone, however, could accept their appearance. Kairi, like others, had seen herself reflected in a mirror, but not everyone had her resilience. Some couldn’t bear the changes and chose to end their lives.
Forty-one men and six women committed suicide in various ways. With Junion gone and Piccolo added, the total number of prisoners remaining was three hundred and six.

That same evening, after the beds were completed, everyone gathered around Kairi to tell her what had happened while she was unconscious—specifically about Maleficent’s proposal. Together, they tried to figure out who was telling the truth: the former general or the witch. But the information was scarce and fragmented.

It was Piccolo and Lucama who helped them, recounting what they had discovered together with Junion and Gabor. They revealed the contents of a photo album and a secret diary.
But of the diary, they explained, they had only read the first day.

“I only photographed those pages, I’m sorry…” said Lucama, opening his computer and showing them the images. “Junion had the actual diary, so this is all we have right now... and the album was recovered by Dragon himself. We’ll have to describe the rest to you.”

What they read left everyone breathless.
They already knew that Dragon Oronar was the only survivor from Earth, transferred as an experiment to Glacial 05. But the diary revealed more.
The former general recounted surviving the Third World War, the brutal murder of his entire family, and the death of Cristal—the only woman he had ever given his heart to.

*

“She died in my arms, on that hospital bed, as blood began to pour from her mouth. The cancer had literally destroyed her organs. She died in excruciating pain and, despite everything, she kept smiling at me.
She kept telling me to live my life and to stay strong, begging me to love another woman and not to close my heart. She told me to give my love to as many people as possible, because it was the most beautiful thing she had ever received in her life.
She believed in God. She believed that one day we’d see each other again in the afterlife.
After everything I’ve lived through… I no longer believe.

Not even a month after her death, there was an attack on the Pope. He was assassinated in front of all the faithful gathered in Saint Peter’s Square.
It was the beginning of a senseless war between Catholics and Muslims… the whole world split in two, igniting a full-blown massacre.
I had gone to the beach to watch the sunset on the sea’s horizon when I got a call from my friends, Simon and Chi. A Muslim bomb had hit my city, and my entire family was buried under the rubble.
The two factions fought for over a year… I was the only one who survived, and I don’t want to remember a single thing from those twelve months of hell.”

*

In those pages, Dragon also wrote about how Oss Burk harbored disturbing desires toward him, and all the times he was forced to endure his unwanted advances.
Kairi and the others learned that the transformation into the Black Dragon had not been his choice. The scientist had wanted to inflict even more suffering on him, but in the end, he paid the price himself.

*

“There’s only one thing I learned from living so close to the Kagakuriani: they are vile, twisted creatures, capable of finding pleasure in the most absurd and revolting ways.
I had the misfortune of crossing paths with the worst of them all—the most depraved and obsessed. I will never forget what he forced me to endure, nor the revulsion that still knots my stomach every time I remember it.
That’s also why, in a surge of rage and vengeance, I decided to strike back in the most brutal way I could think of.
As punishment, they injected me with the Yilar of the Black Dragon with Angel Wings.
He wanted to see me die. He thought I’d lie there, bound and powerless, fading slowly.
But that didn’t happen. He even tried to humiliate me again, in the most degrading ways, convinced he could finally break me.
Instead, I was the one who broke the chains.
I had become too dangerous for him, and I’m convinced that’s what drove him to become even more ruthless with the other human experiments.
But to be honest, I didn’t care about the others. They could slaughter each other for all I cared.”

*

In those same pages, Dragon also recounted his first encounter with Glacial, and how deeply it affected him.

*

“They brought me to Glacial 01 three days after my transformation. I traveled with three other prisoners and Oss Burk himself. He seemed just as surprised as I was, and looked like he was asking himself the same question: why had I been summoned by the Emperor?
We found him seated on his throne, holding a chessboard. He asked me to step forward and explain the rules of the game to him and the others. Then, to my surprise, he began challenging us one by one to a game of chess.
I was stunned by Glacial’s intelligence: the first to lose was Oss Burk, defeated in just twenty moves. The other prisoners followed, humiliated without mercy.
He had learned the game just ten minutes earlier, and in that short time, he already seemed capable of beating even a legend like Kasparov.
Then it was my turn.
Oss Burk leaned in and whispered that I should lose the match, to avoid making the Emperor look bad.
Fool. Did he really think he could still order me around?

I still remember every move.
Glacial played white; his first move was advancing the pawn on f2 one square. I responded by moving the pawn in front of my king two squares forward.
His second move was pushing the g2 pawn forward two squares. Then he turned to look at me.

He had started every match the same way, always using those two pawns. A beginner might have laughed at him, thinking he was facing an amateur.
But not me. I wasn’t a fool—and neither was he.
I saw it in his eyes.
In that look, I finally understood what he was searching for. It wasn’t a random game: it was me he wanted. He must have learned about my Yilancar and was looking for a valid reason to take me away from the scientist.
He wanted to be defeated. He wanted to see if I had the courage—or the intelligence—to do it.
So I moved my queen and placed it on h4. Checkmate in two moves: the infamous Fool’s Mate.

I saw Burk scratch his bald head nervously, clearly uneasy—he feared he had made a massive blunder.
To his utter shock, Glacial burst into maniacal laughter.
I had hit the mark.
I had won him over, made him understand he could trust me.

The Emperor ordered that I be transferred immediately to Glacial 95.
From that day on, I was never again under Oss Burk’s command.”

*

There was one phrase, however, that particularly intrigued Kairi.
As she read those pages, she finally began to understand the reasoning of the former Earth general.

*

“I’m fully aware that Emperor Glacial is cruel and ruthless… but with a power like his, I’d act the same way—especially after what happened to my home planet.
It’s not emotion that changes your fate… not at all…
It’s the strength you possess that changes your story forever.

If I ever became as strong as Glacial, what would I do?
I’d definitely challenge him—no doubt about it. I’d even accept defeat and death… he would have proven to be the best, and I’d have no regrets in life.
But I would never try to betray him or kill him.
I’m not after his crown… I don’t aspire to be a hero.
Not an emperor, not a rebel, not a traitor…

…to be the best… that is the goal I’ve now dedicated my life to.”

*

Glacial 02 – Three Weeks After Gabor Black’s Death – Hollywood Prison – New Dormitory

Kairi discovered that Shiro had survived as soon as she left the infirmary. It was a genuine relief to embrace him again, despite everything he had endured.

It had been three weeks since Gabor's death. Kairi learned that the young mage's body had been returned to Iovis—his home planet—where he was given a proper burial. Dragon had taken care of everything: a gesture that suggested perhaps the former general never truly wanted him dead.

“What do you think?” Flame asked one evening as they returned to the dormitory. “Do you really believe Dragon wants to help us?”

Kairi shrugged uncertainly. “Maybe… but it’s hard to believe. He certainly lost everything he cared about. That’s what made him… like that…”

“A bastard? Cynical? Cruel?” Flame suggested sharply.

“Inhuman.” Kairi finished with a whisper.

Flame looked at her, surprised. Then, under a pretext, she took Kairi’s arm and led her toward the dormitory entrance, away from the others. Only then did Kairi realize everyone had turned to watch them. Well, mostly they had watched Flame. Donald and Goofy tried to approach, but Clairy and Shiro gently blocked them and invited them to return.

They were completely alone. In that moment, Kairi understood Flame was trying to reach a very specific point.

“He… ‘inhuman’?” the pirate laughed, almost amused. “That’s not far from some of my own ideas.”

“It’s the most fitting word, truly.” Kairi replied softly. “It’s as if he lives in a separate world, where predator always wins over prey. He spent his life obeying those stronger than him, renouncing his past. Not out of loyalty to Glacial, nor because he craved power... he did it to survive. He’s like the fox in fairy tales: he allies with the lion to eat the gazelle, so he doesn’t end up on the menu himself.”

Flame listened, serious.

“In the end… I think I understand him.” Kairi admitted. “He made the same calculation we did, when we sacrificed our bodies for a piece of bread or information. We did anything to survive… he aimed higher, seeking protection directly from the one in power. But to do that, he made terrible choices. That’s why I call him inhuman.”

“But he’s still a slimy, unscrupulous murderer.” Flame replied curtly. “If it weren’t for him, Gabor and Junion would still be alive. He’s a liar.”

“You don’t believe him?” Kairi asked, surprised.

“Not about Gabor’s death. The evidence says that woman killed him, but I can’t believe Dragon didn’t want him dead. If it hadn’t been for Maleficent, he would’ve done it himself. If he truly wanted to save him, why not use his transformation? I don’t trust him. Not a word. If I had to choose between him and Maleficent… I’d choose her.”

Kairi’s eyes widened. “What? Maleficent?”

“She saved Shiro.” Flame replied without hesitation. “If it hadn’t been for her, he would be dead.”

“That’s true…” Kairi conceded. “…but you don’t know her the way I do. She can corrupt anyone. She’s always been evil. She tried to kill me multiple times, threatened my friends. She might have saved Shiro just to manipulate us. I wouldn’t be so sure if I were you.”

Flame didn’t respond immediately. Then she lowered her gaze. “So… you really cared about Gabor.”

Kairi nodded quietly.
“More than I could express… if I were in your place, I’d be just as conflicted.”

“I’m not confused. I… I cannot believe Dragon. Maleficent might be our only hope… despite everything.”

Kairi shook her head. “No, Flame. I can’t. Not after what he’s done. Not after Sora, Riku, Gabor… I’m sorry. But this time, I can’t agree with you.”

“Then would you be willing to oppose all of us, Kairi?”

Kairi froze. She turned toward her friend, struck by those words like a slap.

“Tell me you didn’t just say that…” she whispered. “I would never oppose you. You know that.”

“Not even if we all decided to follow Maleficent?”

“Flame… what are you saying?”

Flame sighed long and hard, and then finally revealed what Kairi had most dreaded hearing.

“You know what I mean. If we all chose to accept Maleficent’s proposal… what would you do? Would you let us go? Follow us? Or… betray us all by revealing everything to Dragon Oronar?”

Kairi hesitated. “I… I…”

It was too heavy a question. She chose to look Flame in the eyes. Finally, the truth slipped from her lips in a whisper of judgment.

“No. I wouldn’t follow you. I don’t trust Maleficent, and I never will. I’d rather stay alone in this hell than entrust her with my life. And if I realized she had bad intentions… yes, I might even warn Dragon. But only if I were sure…”

She couldn’t finish. Flame looked at her with disgust. Her answer had clearly left her deeply disappointed.

“I can’t believe this…” Flame murmured, standing and passing her with a stiff step.

“Wait! Let me finish!”

“Finish what?!” Flame snapped, raising her voice. “Do you realize the situation? It was Dragon who imprisoned you, not Maleficent! Dragon tried to kill Gabor! Dragon killed Junion! It was Maleficent who brought Kagaku to its knees! She is our only hope! And you… you would betray us for him?! For the one who reduced you to this?! Kairi… go to hell!”

Flame stormed off, leaving her paralysed. She hadn’t given Kairi time to explain—she had simply overpowered her with accusations and rage, before closing herself in the dormitory.

But Kairi couldn’t ignore such behavior. She chased after her, slamming the door loudly. Flame and the others turned sharply. But Kairi could no longer hold back.

“How dare you start a conversation and then turn your back on me like that? Do you really think I’m some naïve, mindless fool? Have you forgotten that it’s Maleficent’s fault the Heartless massacred our companions? And Tony? Have you forgotten her fear after that Shadow attack? If it wasn’t for Dragon, we’d all be dead right now!”

“Now you defend him?” Flame fired back, furious. “Until a few weeks ago you wanted to kill him! Tony died at the hands of one of his men! The same men who couldn’t protect anyone! How can you be so naive, Kairi?!”

“Naive?!” she yelled in exasperation. “You’re the ones trusting a witch you barely know! You trust her just because she saved Shiro—and that’s it!”

“And what if that’s it?”

Kairi stared at her sharply. “Then you’re a fool. You’re in love, and you’re putting all of us at risk. Shiro wanted to sacrifice himself for us. Gabor and Junion fought for freedom. We made an oath! And you… you rely on a woman who caused a massacre! And you call me naïve?”

Her voice trembled, but she didn’t back down.

“How can you think that Donald, Goofy, or I would ever put our trust in Maleficent?! Of course I'd oppose it. In every way. And if necessary, yes, I’d be ready to report you… because what you're doing is wrong!”

It happened suddenly. Flame’s hands began to shake visibly and her gaze turned glassy, as Gear Second activated on its own.

PUNCH!

Kairi didn’t even have time to realize what was happening: a searing blow to her cheek sent her flying out through the doorway of the warehouse, landing on the ground several meters away.

Everyone present, already alert from the argument, froze. It was well known how close she and Flame were—how deeply they cared for each other. No one could remain indifferent to such an extreme gesture. But most stunned of all was Kairi herself.

In shock, she touched the spot where she had been struck and stared incredulously at her friend. Flame’s body seemed to be smoking, her skin reddened as if she were burning with fever. Kairi had never seen her like this... so transformed, so full of rage.

Before her didn’t stand the girl she once knew, but the daughter of the Pirate King... Monkey Portugas   D. Flame.

And yet, that only fueled her anger further.

“What the hell is wrong with you, Flame?! Have you completely lost your mind?! Not only do you behave like a child, but you can’t even fight without using your fists?! For once in your life, try acting like an adult!”

She summoned her Keyblade just in time, parrying another blow. She cast a Fire spell upon the blade to heat it, forcing Flame to recoil with a cry from the burned arm.

“I’ll say this only once… don’t you dare ever speak to me like that again!” Flame yelled, eyes blazing with fury as she eyed the burn on her hand. “You tell me to act like an adult?! Maybe you’ve forgotten you were the one who gave in to those Heartless! You’re the last person who can lecture me on oaths! And not only that: instead of distancing yourself from that boy—one of your tormentors—you grew attached to him! And now, Dragon… now you’re letting yourself be influenced by that monster! Is that your idea of loyalty? The truth is simple... you’re just a coward, seeking protection from the strongest side! Love? You know nothing about love. You’re just weak!”

“Me, weak?! Am I not the one the army called ‘Flame, the Soldiers’ Favorite’?!”

Flame, livid with anger, tried to strike again—but Kairi was quicker. Had her friends not intervened, she’d have driven the Keyblade into her friend's chest. The power of Darkness had overwhelmed her once more…
… and this time, she wanted to see her fall. She wanted to see her dead.

Shiro, together with Piccolo, stepped between Flame and Kairi. Flame froze, taken aback by the gesture, while Goofy’s shield blocked Kairi.

Donald and Clairy held her by the arms, restraining her.

“Stop this now! What the hell is wrong with you two?!” Nail thundered, furious, glaring at both. “Have you gone mad?!”

“Calm down!” Piccolo added, with a stern and ominous stare. “Do you think this is the time to act like two children, given what’s happening?!”

“Flame… shut off Gear Second!” Shiro ordered, trying to appeal to reason. “Don’t do something you’ll regret…”

“Quack! Kairi! You don’t use your Keyblade on a friend!” Donald protested, giving her a look he had never before.

“Gawrsh! It’s not like you to use the power of Darkness! What’s wrong with you?!” Goofy added, disappointed. “Come back to yourself... or we'll have to stop you!”

“Kairi, please… put that weapon away!” Clairy pleaded with tears in her eyes. “I’ll never forgive you if you abandon me too!”

Only when she saw Clairy crying did Kairi realize how far she had gone. Flame’s terrified gaze froze her. She looked at her Keyblade trembling, unable to steady her hand.

She had truly tried to kill her best friend. She had come within a breath of committing the same crimes as Maleficent.

The blade dropped from her hand as if it burned her, dissolving in a flash of light. Only then did the others release her.

“Flame… I’m sorry… I didn't… I didn’t mean to…”

“No, Kairi. Don’t you dare… don’t ever try to erase what you’ve done.” Flame whispered with a broken voice, pointing at her with a trembling finger. Tears stained her face. “Maleficent is the only one who can defeat Glacial! You only see what she did to you…but you don’t see what’s best for us all! You’re so obsessed that you didn’t realize you tried to kill me… just because we even considered her offer! Kairi… we’re desperate! You’ve been here for a month… we’ve lived this for years! You can’t stop us from choosing what’s right for us! Do you understand or not that without her, we have no hope left?!”

“Flame… please… listen to me…”

“You want me to listen?! I’m sick of listening to you, Kairi! I’m not afraid of the consequences of my choices! I’d rather be betrayed by Maleficent than stay here waiting for another miracle! I’ve waited five years… Shiro has waited sixteen… and so many friends died waiting. I’d rather ally with a demon… than stay another second in this hell!”

Those words struck her like lightning. Kairi collapsed to her knees, overwhelmed by a wave of realization.

She had been blind. She’d never truly understood how much they had suffered over those years. Her pain, by comparison, was a minor wound. A child crying for a lost ice cream.

Her companions no longer believed in miracles. Not because they didn’t want them, but because they chose to place their trust—again— in someone… even if it meant humility.

There are no miracles for those who have always been treated like trash by the world.

How had she ignored it? Why did she keep repeating the same mistake? Why did she understand others' pain only when it was too late to make amends?

It had happened with Riku too. She understood the pain she caused him too late. And now, with Flame, she had said and done unforgivable things. Something had broken… and perhaps it could never be fixed.

“I will follow Maleficent, whatever your decision. And I don’t want to be saved by anyone… least of all a false friend like you. Don’t ever speak to me again. To me, you’re dead.”

“Flame!” Clairy gasped in shock, as the pirate slipped under her blanket, ignoring everyone.

It was all over. She and Flame were no longer friends.

Kairi burst into tears, disgusted with herself… just as someone burst into the dormitory, stepping over the broken remains of the door.

It was Dragon Oronar.

He hadn’t shown himself since the day he resigned. He had departed, traversing the Universe and the Dark Rift in search of Maleficent. He must have returned recently, judging by the plain soldier’s combat uniform he wore.

As he entered, all the prisoners hurried into their beds without hesitation. Though he was no longer a General, his aura of authority and fear remained intact. Only Kairi and her friends remained still—for a moment.

Dragon’s eyes first fell on Piccolo, who, uncertain, followed the other prisoners. Then on Clairy, Donald, and Goofy: they too quickly returned to their beds.

“You’d do well to follow your comrades, shinobi.” The Yilancar said sternly, addressing Shiro. “You may have survived torture, but you won’t get away with it a second time.”

Shiro lowered his gaze, furrowed, and obeyed silently. Kairi was already moving toward her bed, about to do the same, when a voice stopped her.

“Not you.”

Startled, she turned around.

“Be at the entrance of the warehouse in five minutes, near the main gate. Alone. We need to talk about that witch.”

“A-at your orders…” Kairi murmured as Dragon left the dormitory without sparing anyone a glance.

If the situation with Flame hadn’t already dominated everyone’s attention, someone would surely have noticed the general’s strangely inattentive behavior. He seemed unconcerned that the prisoners stayed out of bed past curfew. Nor did he comment on the destroyed door.

Kairi remained frozen for a moment, enveloped in heavy silence. Then she walked toward the exit, without speaking to anyone. Only when she passed Flame’s bed did she stop.

She couldn’t leave her like that. She couldn’t, once again, ignore everything.

“I’m sorry…” she whispered, voice cracked with sadness that weighed on her like a boulder. “I’m deeply ashamed of what I’ve done. I never thought you were brainless idiots…but I still believe Maleficent only wants to toy with us. But… Flame, you were right. I can’t decide for everyone. She is against me, not you. I truly hope your decision saves you… and don’t worry. I won’t tell the Kagaku army anything. At this point… maybe it's better if I stayed here. To die.”

“Kairi… we’re not mad at…” Clairy began, but Kairi cut her off with a wave of her hand, continuing to speak.

“… I’d rather die than watch you die… even if that… even if that means betraying your trust again. But let me say this at least one more time—not as an order… but as a friend… I beg you. Don’t ally with Maleficent. I don’t want you consumed by Darkness. I’ve seen people I loved drown in it and never come back. You’re right, Flame… that day, when Tony died, I gave up. I just wanted… I just wanted to die.”

“Kairi, you can’t blame…” Nail tried to add, but once again she stopped him, struggling not to collapse in tears.

“… it took just one second, Flame… one second when I hoped to see Sora and Riku again in the Afterlife. One second when I wanted nothing more than to die so I could hug them. If it weren’t for you… I’d have become a Heartless. A puppet of that witch. I never told you… years ago, Maleficent ripped my heart from my chest. I had forgotten the terror of that day… it was such excruciating pain that, compared to it, all the torture I suffered in here I’d do again a thousand times…”

“Gawrsh… Kairi…” Goofy murmured, voice cracking.

“… it may seem crazy, but it’s true. It’s even worse than when… when they humiliated me, raped me, forced me to relieve myself in front of everyone. Because at least back then… I was alive. I was aware. I could fight. But when you lose your heart… you stop feeling. Joy, pain, rage… they vanish. You can’t move. You can’t cry. You cease to exist. And you can’t even die. And the worst part is that you know it. You know you no longer have a heart, but you can’t do anything to take it back. My friends risked everything to save me. And when I woke up… I was ashamed even to look at them in the face.

Maleficent is worse than any soldier… she doesn’t just play with our bodies. She plays with our minds. With our hearts. She erases you. She makes you nothing. I beg you… if you really decide to accept her offer, at least don’t let her win. I don’t want to lose you… Flame… I don’t want to lose you. Even if to you I no longer exist… you are my best friend. You always have been. And I know you’ll never forgive me for trying… to rip out your heart. But I beg you… believe me at least on this: if you were to die… I would never forgive myself.”

Silence remained under the covers. Flame didn’t move or speak. She didn’t even look at her.

Kairi understood that—for the moment at least—nothing would change. She left the dormitory to go see General Dragon.

She had tried to make amends. And she would keep trying. But she knew well that nothing would ever be as it was again.

… but she couldn’t give up. Not if Flame still meant something to her.

*

Glacial 02 – Interrogation Warehouse

Dragon turned as soon as he heard Kairi’s sobs.
“I won’t ask why you’re crying… but I order you to stop immediately,” he said coldly. “I have no time to waste and tomorrow morning I need to leave with answers. Now, follow me.”

Kairi quickly wiped her eyes, visibly reluctant, then moved behind him. Dragon walked briskly; she much less so. He led her into the warehouse that had once been used for torture. She had never set foot inside before, and he was sure of it: she was silently thanking heaven for having avoided it—at least until now.

The smell was unbearable, a mix of dried blood and mold that forced the girl to pinch her nose. The corridor they were crossing was long, dark, and windowless. The only sound came from a room where one of the prisoners was performing autopsies on the corpses of prisoners who, officially, had committed suicide.

Dragon continued without hesitation; she, on the other hand, struggled behind him and didn’t even notice when he stopped in front of a door, bumping into him.

“Watch it,” he reprimanded sharply, opening the door and pushing her inside with more force than necessary.

“What manners…” Kairi muttered without thinking.

His glare silenced her.

The room was engulfed in darkness, lit only by an old flickering neon lamp. A battered desk and a chair were the only furniture. Dragon gestured to the seat with a nod. Kairi sat down obediently.

The stench inside was even worse. Dragon forced himself to ignore it. It wasn’t the time to get distracted. He had had to fight to ban further torture, but at least that was progress. Himmur and his soldiers would no longer torment anyone.

“The time for secrets is over,” he declared, slowly pacing around the desk. “For three weeks, I’ve scoured every corner of the universe searching for Malefica… and I found nothing. Your friends, out there beyond Glacial 02, can’t even help me without being detected by our radars. So now I want to know everything you know about her.”

“There was no need to bring me here… I would have told you anyway,” she murmured, almost to herself.

He heard her perfectly. “Would you have preferred a bed and a glass of champagne?” he snapped. “Maybe after the interrogation, I could have even offered you a quickie. I’m not here to waste time. If you really want that witch caught, then start talking: powers, past, everything.”

Kairi sighed deeply before beginning. “Malefica is a witch born in the Enchanted Domain, a world inside the Dark Rift. She has always been evil. She can summon the Heartless and fight with magic… and she can also transform into a dragon. When we confronted her, she wanted to seize the Light of the Seven Pure-Hearted Princesses to rule every world.”

“The princesses’ hearts?”

“It’s complicated to explain…” she admitted, trying anyway to provide an explanation. “The universe is governed by two forces: Light and Darkness. Once, Light reigned, thanks to Kingdom Hearts. That lasted until the X-Blade was destroyed, splitting into twenty fragments: seven of light and thirteen of darkness.”

“And what are Kingdom Hearts and the X-Blade?”

“Kingdom Hearts is a heart-shaped door that floated in the skies. The X-Blade was the key to open it. When it was destroyed, Darkness spread and Kingdom Hearts vanished from sight.”

Dragon shrugged slightly. “This story sounds absurd.”

“I know, but it’s the truth. She’s already seen the Keyblades, right? They are very powerful weapons, created to balance Light and Darkness. The X-Blade is the strongest of all, but also the most dangerous. It can be recreated using seven hearts of pure light and thirteen of pure darkness. I… I am one of those hearts. Or at least, I think I still am. If twenty people like me were captured… the X-Blade could reappear. And its wielder would become the new God of this universe.”

“I see… quite a mess, to say the least,” Dragon reflected, mentally organizing the information he had just received.

Then he pressed her again. “So Malefica wanted to take the hearts of light. Continue.”

“Yes… that’s why she kidnapped me when I was fourteen,” Kairi revealed, her voice cracking. “But Sora and Riku saved me. I trained, became a Keyblade Master, and we confronted her five years ago. We defeated her. Since then, I haven’t seen her.”

Dragon nodded.

“Second question. Tell me about the battle against Commander Bear at the Destiny Islands.”

Kairi looked at him hesitantly.

“Not in general terms, like last time. I want every detail,” he added in a stern tone.

She turned pale. But she began.

“We were on the beach… celebrating the anniversary of our friendship, we had just planted daisies in Sora’s garden… then a Gummi Ship arrived. It landed on the island, and we reached it by boats. Inside was King Mickey. He was already dead. We thought he was sleeping, but when I touched him… he slipped into Riku’s arms… it was horrible. Ten minutes later, your ship landed on the town. The soldiers came out and attacked the civilians. We went back and fought. At first, we easily defeated them… then he arrived.”

“The commander?” Dragon asked. “Tell me about Bear. What was he like?”

“Why?”

“Answer me and then I’ll explain.”

“Okay… he was clearly stronger than the others. We faced him together. At first, he seemed defeated…”

Dragon clenched his jaw. He knew Bear alone could never have stood up to three Guardians, not if he was the same one who had fought Mickey.

Kairi lowered her gaze and began to tremble.

“He got up as if nothing had happened… laughing like a madman… and his eyes… they had changed.”

Dragon frowned.

“Changed?”

“Yes. They were amber. Like those of some of our other enemies. At the time, I didn’t notice, but now I understand: he was using Darkness. We didn’t even realize what he was doing. One moment he was there… and then Riku’s head… oh, my God…”

Tears ran down her face. Dragon remained silent, watching her.

“Sora and I… we saw Riku’s body fall, his blood on the sand… it was too much. Only then did we see Bear transformed. He was… he was devouring my friend’s head. Sora went crazy. I tried to stop him but Bear… stabbed him… cut him in two. The boy I loved died in my arms.”

Dragon looked down for a moment. Then pressed her again. “Was there anyone with Bear you might know?”

“Malefica, right? No… I didn’t see her.”

He nodded, satisfied. Of course, she would never show herself in person. Malefica wasn’t stupid.

However, the information he had just received was crucial.

“From what Yen Sid told me… Malefica took control of my soldiers, including Bear. She ordered them to attack only the Destiny Islands. You know what that means, right, prisoner?”

“I’ll kill her…”

That whisper was more than anger. Dragon watched her, surprised. There was something new in her.

Her eyes… they were amber.

“I’ll kill her! That filthy witch! I’ll tear her apart with my own hands! To hell with the Keyblades! To hell with pure hearts! To hell with being a princess! I… I’ll make her pay! This is the last straw! I want her dead at my fe—”

He didn’t let her finish. Dragon transformed his head into that of a dragon, filling the room with his threatening presence. The young woman fell to the floor along with the chair, paralyzed by shock.

She talked too much. And badly. Did she really think she could scare anyone like that? She had never killed anyone, and he could read it clearly in her eyes. Those who had taken a life carried a gaze that was unforgettable: cold, sharp, and hopeless.

He recalled the human form of his head but transformed one finger into a sharp claw and slowly slid it down his body. He never took his eyes off her, letting her believe he was ready to kill her at that very moment, without mercy.

His gesture was enough to make her lose control of her bladder again.

It was the second time it happened. She had a visceral terror of him.

“Calm down.”

The sound of his voice alone was enough to impose himself. His eyes returned to normal, but Dragon continued to slide the claw over her skin.

“Killing… do you think it’s easy, girl? You miscalculated. You don’t know what it really means. You don’t know what it’s like to feel life slipping away beneath your hands, to see the spasms, the terror…”

He smiled darkly, raising his claw.

“Sharp, isn’t it? How do you think you’d use it? You’d strike straight at the heart, I bet. But there are many other ways to kill. For example… I could gouge out your eyes.”

He brought the claw to her face, barely touching her trembling eyelid.